<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG src="images/cover.jpg" style="width:100%;" alt="[Illustration]" /></div>
<h1>The First Men In The Moon</h1>
<h2 class="no-break">by H. G. Wells</h2>
<hr />
<h2>Contents</h2>
<table summary="" >
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap01">I. Mr. Bedford Meets Mr. Cavor at Lympne</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap02">II. The First Making of Cavorite</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap03">III. The Building of the sphere</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap04">IV. Inside the Sphere</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap05">V. The Journey to the Moon</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap06">VI. The Landing on the Moon</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap07">VII. Sunrise on the Moon</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap08">VIII. A Lunar Morning</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap09">IX. Prospecting Begins</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap10">X. Lost Men in the Moon</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap11">XI. The Mooncalf Pastures</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap12">XII. The Selenite’s Face</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap13">XIII. Mr. Cavor Makes Some Suggestions</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap14">XIV. Experiments in intercourse</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap15">XV. The Giddy Bridge</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap16">XVI. Points of View</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap17">XVII. The Fight in the Cave of the Moon Butchers</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap18">XVIII. In the Sunlight</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap19">XIX. Mr. Bedford Alone</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap20">XX. Mr. Bedford in Infinite Space</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap21">XXI. Mr. Bedford at Littlestone</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap22">XXII. The Astonishing Communication of Mr. Julius Wendigee</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap23">XXIII. An Abstract of the Six Messages First Received from Mr. Cavor</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap24">XXIV. The Natural History of the Selenites</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap25">XXV. The Grand Lunar</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td> <SPAN href="#chap26">XXVI. The Last Message Cavor sent to the Earth</SPAN></td>
</tr>
</table>
<h2><SPAN name="chap01"></SPAN>I.<br/> Mr. Bedford Meets Mr. Cavor at Lympne</h2>
<p>As I sit down to write here amidst the shadows of vine-leaves under the blue
sky of southern Italy, it comes to me with a certain quality of astonishment
that my participation in these amazing adventures of Mr. Cavor was, after all,
the outcome of the purest accident. It might have been any one. I fell into
these things at a time when I thought myself removed from the slightest
possibility of disturbing experiences. I had gone to Lympne because I had
imagined it the most uneventful place in the world. “Here, at any
rate,” said I, “I shall find peace and a chance to work!”</p>
<p>And this book is the sequel. So utterly at variance is destiny with all the
little plans of men. I may perhaps mention here that very recently I had come
an ugly cropper in certain business enterprises. Sitting now surrounded by all
the circumstances of wealth, there is a luxury in admitting my extremity. I can
admit, even, that to a certain extent my disasters were conceivably of my own
making. It may be there are directions in which I have some capacity, but the
conduct of business operations is not among these. But in those days I was
young, and my youth among other objectionable forms took that of a pride in my
capacity for affairs. I am young still in years, but the things that have
happened to me have rubbed something of the youth from my mind. Whether they
have brought any wisdom to light below it is a more doubtful matter.</p>
<p>It is scarcely necessary to go into the details of the speculations that landed
me at Lympne, in Kent. Nowadays even about business transactions there is a
strong spice of adventure. I took risks. In these things there is invariably a
certain amount of give and take, and it fell to me finally to do the giving
reluctantly enough. Even when I had got out of everything, one cantankerous
creditor saw fit to be malignant. Perhaps you have met that flaming sense of
outraged virtue, or perhaps you have only felt it. He ran me hard. It seemed to
me, at last, that there was nothing for it but to write a play, unless I wanted
to drudge for my living as a clerk. I have a certain imagination, and luxurious
tastes, and I meant to make a vigorous fight for it before that fate overtook
me. In addition to my belief in my powers as a business man, I had always in
those days had an idea that I was equal to writing a very good play. It is not,
I believe, a very uncommon persuasion. I knew there is nothing a man can do
outside legitimate business transactions that has such opulent possibilities,
and very probably that biased my opinion. I had, indeed, got into the habit of
regarding this unwritten drama as a convenient little reserve put by for a
rainy day. That rainy day had come, and I set to work.</p>
<p>I soon discovered that writing a play was a longer business than I had
supposed; at first I had reckoned ten days for it, and it was to have a
<i>pied-à-terre</i> while it was in hand that I came to Lympne. I reckoned
myself lucky in getting that little bungalow. I got it on a three years’
agreement. I put in a few sticks of furniture, and while the play was in hand I
did my own cooking. My cooking would have shocked Mrs. Bond. And yet, you know,
it had flavour. I had a coffee-pot, a sauce-pan for eggs, and one for potatoes,
and a frying-pan for sausages and bacon—such was the simple apparatus of
my comfort. One cannot always be magnificent, but simplicity is always a
possible alternative. For the rest I laid in an eighteen-gallon cask of beer on
credit, and a trustful baker came each day. It was not, perhaps, in the style
of Sybaris, but I have had worse times. I was a little sorry for the baker, who
was a very decent man indeed, but even for him I hoped.</p>
<p>Certainly if any one wants solitude, the place is Lympne. It is in the clay
part of Kent, and my bungalow stood on the edge of an old sea cliff and stared
across the flats of Romney Marsh at the sea. In very wet weather the place is
almost inaccessible, and I have heard that at times the postman used to
traverse the more succulent portions of his route with boards upon his feet. I
never saw him doing so, but I can quite imagine it. Outside the doors of the
few cottages and houses that make up the present village big birch besoms are
stuck, to wipe off the worst of the clay, which will give some idea of the
texture of the district. I doubt if the place would be there at all, if it were
not a fading memory of things gone for ever. It was the big port of England in
Roman times, Portus Lemanis, and now the sea is four miles away. All down the
steep hill are boulders and masses of Roman brickwork, and from it old Watling
Street, still paved in places, starts like an arrow to the north. I used to
stand on the hill and think of it all, the galleys and legions, the captives
and officials, the women and traders, the speculators like myself, all the
swarm and tumult that came clanking in and out of the harbour. And now just a
few lumps of rubble on a grassy slope, and a sheep or two—and I. And
where the port had been were the levels of the marsh, sweeping round in a broad
curve to distant Dungeness, and dotted here and there with tree clumps and the
church towers of old mediæval towns that are following Lemanis now towards
extinction.</p>
<p>That outlook on the marsh was, indeed, one of the finest views I have ever
seen. I suppose Dungeness was fifteen miles away; it lay like a raft on the
sea, and farther westward were the hills by Hastings under the setting sun.
Sometimes they hung close and clear, sometimes they were faded and low, and
often the drift of the weather took them clean out of sight. And all the nearer
parts of the marsh were laced and lit by ditches and canals.</p>
<p>The window at which I worked looked over the skyline of this crest, and it was
from this window that I first set eyes on Cavor. It was just as I was
struggling with my scenario, holding down my mind to the sheer hard work of it,
and naturally enough he arrested my attention.</p>
<p>The sun had set, the sky was a vivid tranquillity of green and yellow, and
against that he came out black—the oddest little figure.</p>
<p>He was a short, round-bodied, thin-legged little man, with a jerky quality in
his motions; he had seen fit to clothe his extraordinary mind in a cricket cap,
an overcoat, and cycling knickerbockers and stockings. Why he did so I do not
know, for he never cycled and he never played cricket. It was a fortuitous
concurrence of garments, arising I know not how. He gesticulated with his hands
and arms, and jerked his head about and buzzed. He buzzed like something
electric. You never heard such buzzing. And ever and again he cleared his
throat with a most extraordinary noise.</p>
<p>There had been rain, and that spasmodic walk of his was enhanced by the extreme
slipperiness of the footpath. Exactly as he came against the sun he stopped,
pulled out a watch, hesitated. Then with a sort of convulsive gesture he turned
and retreated with every manifestation of haste, no longer gesticulating, but
going with ample strides that showed the relatively large size of his
feet—they were, I remember, grotesquely exaggerated in size by adhesive
clay—to the best possible advantage.</p>
<p>This occurred on the first day of my sojourn, when my play-writing energy was
at its height and I regarded the incident simply as an annoying
distraction—the waste of five minutes. I returned to my scenario. But
when next evening the apparition was repeated with remarkable precision, and
again the next evening, and indeed every evening when rain was not falling,
concentration upon the scenario became a considerable effort. “Confound
the man,” I said, “one would think he was learning to be a
marionette!” and for several evenings I cursed him pretty heartily. Then
my annoyance gave way to amazement and curiosity. Why on earth should a man do
this thing? On the fourteenth evening I could stand it no longer, and so soon
as he appeared I opened the french window, crossed the verandah, and directed
myself to the point where he invariably stopped.</p>
<p>He had his watch out as I came up to him. He had a chubby, rubicund face with
reddish brown eyes—previously I had seen him only against the light.
“One moment, sir,” said I as he turned. He stared. “One
moment,” he said, “certainly. Or if you wish to speak to me for
longer, and it is not asking too much—your moment is up—would it
trouble you to accompany me?”</p>
<p>“Not in the least,” said I, placing myself beside him.</p>
<p>“My habits are regular. My time for intercourse—limited.”</p>
<p>“This, I presume, is your time for exercise?”</p>
<p>“It is. I come here to enjoy the sunset.”</p>
<p>“You don’t.”</p>
<p>“Sir?”</p>
<p>“You never look at it.”</p>
<p>“Never look at it?”</p>
<p>“No. I’ve watched you thirteen nights, and not once have you looked
at the sunset—not once.”</p>
<p>He knitted his brows like one who encounters a problem.</p>
<p>“Well, I enjoy the sunlight—the atmosphere—I go along this
path, through that gate”—he jerked his head over his
shoulder—“and round—”</p>
<p>“You don’t. You never have been. It’s all nonsense. There
isn’t a way. To-night for instance—”</p>
<p>“Oh! to-night! Let me see. Ah! I just glanced at my watch, saw that I had
already been out just three minutes over the precise half-hour, decided there
was not time to go round, turned—”</p>
<p>“You always do.”</p>
<p>He looked at me—reflected. “Perhaps I do, now I come to think of
it. But what was it you wanted to speak to me about?”</p>
<p>“Why, this!”</p>
<p>“This?”</p>
<p>“Yes. Why do you do it? Every night you come making a noise—”</p>
<p>“Making a noise?”</p>
<p>“Like this.” I imitated his buzzing noise. He looked at me, and it
was evident the buzzing awakened distaste. “Do I do <i>that?</i>”
he asked.</p>
<p>“Every blessed evening.”</p>
<p>“I had no idea.”</p>
<p>He stopped dead. He regarded me gravely. “Can it be,” he said,
“that I have formed a Habit?”</p>
<p>“Well, it looks like it. Doesn’t it?”</p>
<p>He pulled down his lower lip between finger and thumb. He regarded a puddle at
his feet.</p>
<p>“My mind is much occupied,” he said. “And you want to know
<i>why!</i> Well, sir, I can assure you that not only do I not know why I do
these things, but I did not even know I did them. Come to think, it is just as
you say; I never <i>have</i> been beyond that field.... And these things annoy
you?”</p>
<p>For some reason I was beginning to relent towards him. “Not
<i>annoy</i>,” I said. “But—imagine yourself writing a
play!”</p>
<p>“I couldn’t.”</p>
<p>“Well, anything that needs concentration.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” he said, “of course,” and meditated. His
expression became so eloquent of distress, that I relented still more. After
all, there is a touch of aggression in demanding of a man you don’t know
why he hums on a public footpath.</p>
<p>“You see,” he said weakly, “it’s a habit.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I recognise that.”</p>
<p>“I must stop it.”</p>
<p>“But not if it puts you out. After all, I had no
business—it’s something of a liberty.”</p>
<p>“Not at all, sir,” he said, “not at all. I am greatly
indebted to you. I should guard myself against these things. In future I will.
Could I trouble you—once again? That noise?”</p>
<p>“Something like this,” I said. “Zuzzoo, zuzzoo. But really,
you know—”</p>
<p>“I am greatly obliged to you. In fact, I know I am getting absurdly
absent-minded. You are quite justified, sir—perfectly justified. Indeed,
I am indebted to you. The thing shall end. And now, sir, I have already brought
you farther than I should have done.”</p>
<p>“I do hope my impertinence—”</p>
<p>“Not at all, sir, not at all.”</p>
<p>We regarded each other for a moment. I raised my hat and wished him a good
evening. He responded convulsively, and so we went our ways.</p>
<p>At the stile I looked back at his receding figure. His bearing had changed
remarkably, he seemed limp, shrunken. The contrast with his former
gesticulating, zuzzoing self took me in some absurd way as pathetic. I watched
him out of sight. Then wishing very heartily I had kept to my own business, I
returned to my bungalow and my play.</p>
<p>The next evening I saw nothing of him, nor the next. But he was very much in my
mind, and it had occurred to me that as a sentimental comic character he might
serve a useful purpose in the development of my plot. The third day he called
upon me.</p>
<p>For a time I was puzzled to think what had brought him. He made indifferent
conversation in the most formal way, then abruptly he came to business. He
wanted to buy me out of my bungalow.</p>
<p>“You see,” he said, “I don’t blame you in the least,
but you’ve destroyed a habit, and it disorganises my day. I’ve
walked past here for years—years. No doubt I’ve hummed....
You’ve made all that impossible!”</p>
<p>I suggested he might try some other direction.</p>
<p>“No. There is no other direction. This is the only one. I’ve
inquired. And now—every afternoon at four—I come to a dead
wall.”</p>
<p>“But, my dear sir, if the thing is so important to you—”</p>
<p>“It’s vital. You see, I’m—I’m an
investigator—I am engaged in a scientific research. I live—”
he paused and seemed to think. “Just over there,” he said, and
pointed suddenly dangerously near my eye. “The house with white chimneys
you see just over the trees. And my circumstances are abnormal—abnormal.
I am on the point of completing one of the most
important—demonstrations—I can assure you one of <i>the most
important</i> demonstrations that have ever been made. It requires constant
thought, constant mental ease and activity. And the afternoon was my brightest
time!—effervescing with new ideas—new points of view.”</p>
<p>“But why not come by still?”</p>
<p>“It would be all different. I should be self-conscious. I should think of
you at your play—watching me irritated—instead of thinking of my
work. No! I must have the bungalow.”</p>
<p>I meditated. Naturally, I wanted to think the matter over thoroughly before
anything decisive was said. I was generally ready enough for business in those
days, and selling always attracted me; but in the first place it was not my
bungalow, and even if I sold it to him at a good price I might get
inconvenienced in the delivery of goods if the current owner got wind of the
transaction, and in the second I was, well—undischarged. It was clearly a
business that required delicate handling. Moreover, the possibility of his
being in pursuit of some valuable invention also interested me. It occurred to
me that I would like to know more of this research, not with any dishonest
intention, but simply with an idea that to know what it was would be a relief
from play-writing. I threw out feelers.</p>
<p>He was quite willing to supply information. Indeed, once he was fairly under
way the conversation became a monologue. He talked like a man long pent up, who
has had it over with himself again and again. He talked for nearly an hour, and
I must confess I found it a pretty stiff bit of listening. But through it all
there was the undertone of satisfaction one feels when one is neglecting work
one has set oneself. During that first interview I gathered very little of the
drift of his work. Half his words were technicalities entirely strange to me,
and he illustrated one or two points with what he was pleased to call
elementary mathematics, computing on an envelope with a copying-ink pencil, in
a manner that made it hard even to seem to understand. “Yes,” I
said, “yes. Go on!” Nevertheless I made out enough to convince me
that he was no mere crank playing at discoveries. In spite of his crank-like
appearance there was a force about him that made that impossible. Whatever it
was, it was a thing with mechanical possibilities. He told me of a work-shed he
had, and of three assistants—originally jobbing carpenters—whom he
had trained. Now, from the work-shed to the patent office is clearly only one
step. He invited me to see those things. I accepted readily, and took care, by
a remark or so, to underline that. The proposed transfer of the bungalow
remained very conveniently in suspense.</p>
<p>At last he rose to depart, with an apology for the length of his call. Talking
over his work was, he said, a pleasure enjoyed only too rarely. It was not
often he found such an intelligent listener as myself, he mingled very little
with professional scientific men.</p>
<p>“So much pettiness,” he explained; “so much intrigue! And
really, when one has an idea—a novel, fertilising idea—I
don’t want to be uncharitable, but—”</p>
<p>I am a man who believes in impulses. I made what was perhaps a rash
proposition. But you must remember, that I had been alone, play-writing in
Lympne, for fourteen days, and my compunction for his ruined walk still hung
about me. “Why not,” said I, “make this your new habit? In
the place of the one I spoilt? At least, until we can settle about the
bungalow. What you want is to turn over your work in your mind. That you have
always done during your afternoon walk. Unfortunately that’s
over—you can’t get things back as they were. But why not come and
talk about your work to me; use me as a sort of wall against which you may
throw your thoughts and catch them again? It’s certain I don’t know
enough to steal your ideas myself—and I know no scientific
men—”</p>
<p>I stopped. He was considering. Evidently the thing attracted him. “But
I’m afraid I should bore you,” he said.</p>
<p>“You think I’m too dull?”</p>
<p>“Oh, no; but technicalities—”</p>
<p>“Anyhow, you’ve interested me immensely this afternoon.”</p>
<p>“Of course it <i>would</i> be a great help to me. Nothing clears up
one’s ideas so much as explaining them. Hitherto—”</p>
<p>“My dear sir, say no more.”</p>
<p>“But really can you spare the time?”</p>
<p>“There is no rest like change of occupation,” I said, with profound
conviction.</p>
<p>The affair was over. On my verandah steps he turned. “I am already
greatly indebted to you,” he said.</p>
<p>I made an interrogative noise.</p>
<p>“You have completely cured me of that ridiculous habit of humming,”
he explained.</p>
<p>I think I said I was glad to be of any service to him, and he turned away.</p>
<p>Immediately the train of thought that our conversation had suggested must have
resumed its sway. His arms began to wave in their former fashion. The faint
echo of “zuzzoo” came back to me on the breeze....</p>
<p>Well, after all, that was not my affair....</p>
<p>He came the next day, and again the next day after that, and delivered two
lectures on physics to our mutual satisfaction. He talked with an air of being
extremely lucid about the “ether” and “tubes of force,”
and “gravitational potential,” and things like that, and I sat in
my other folding-chair and said, “Yes,” “Go on,”
“I follow you,” to keep him going. It was tremendously difficult
stuff, but I do not think he ever suspected how much I did not understand him.
There were moments when I doubted whether I was well employed, but at any rate
I was resting from that confounded play. Now and then things gleamed on me
clearly for a space, only to vanish just when I thought I had hold of them.
Sometimes my attention failed altogether, and I would give it up and sit and
stare at him, wondering whether, after all, it would not be better to use him
as a central figure in a good farce and let all this other stuff slide. And
then, perhaps, I would catch on again for a bit.</p>
<p>At the earliest opportunity I went to see his house. It was large and
carelessly furnished; there were no servants other than his three assistants,
and his dietary and private life were characterised by a philosophical
simplicity. He was a water-drinker, a vegetarian, and all those logical
disciplinary things. But the sight of his equipment settled many doubts. It
looked like business from cellar to attic—an amazing little place to find
in an out-of-the-way village. The ground-floor rooms contained benches and
apparatus, the bakehouse and scullery boiler had developed into respectable
furnaces, dynamos occupied the cellar, and there was a gasometer in the garden.
He showed it to me with all the confiding zest of a man who has been living too
much alone. His seclusion was overflowing now in an excess of confidence, and I
had the good luck to be the recipient.</p>
<p>The three assistants were creditable specimens of the class of
“handy-men” from which they came. Conscientious if unintelligent,
strong, civil, and willing. One, Spargus, who did the cooking and all the metal
work, had been a sailor; a second, Gibbs, was a joiner; and the third was an
ex-jobbing gardener, and now general assistant. They were the merest labourers.
All the intelligent work was done by Cavor. Theirs was the darkest ignorance
compared even with my muddled impression.</p>
<p>And now, as to the nature of these inquiries. Here, unhappily, comes a grave
difficulty. I am no scientific expert, and if I were to attempt to set forth in
the highly scientific language of Mr. Cavor the aim to which his experiments
tended, I am afraid I should confuse not only the reader but myself, and almost
certainly I should make some blunder that would bring upon me the mockery of
every up-to-date student of mathematical physics in the country. The best thing
I can do therefore is, I think to give my impressions in my own inexact
language, without any attempt to wear a garment of knowledge to which I have no
claim.</p>
<p>The object of Mr. Cavor’s search was a substance that should be
“opaque”—he used some other word I have forgotten, but
“opaque” conveys the idea—to “all forms of radiant
energy.” “Radiant energy,” he made me understand, was
anything like light or heat, or those Rontgen Rays there was so much talk about
a year or so ago, or the electric waves of Marconi, or gravitation. All these
things, he said, <i>radiate</i> out from centres, and act on bodies at a
distance, whence comes the term “radiant energy.” Now almost all
substances are opaque to some form or other of radiant energy. Glass, for
example, is transparent to light, but much less so to heat, so that it is
useful as a fire-screen; and alum is transparent to light, but blocks heat
completely. A solution of iodine in carbon bisulphide, on the other hand,
completely blocks light, but is quite transparent to heat. It will hide a fire
from you, but permit all its warmth to reach you. Metals are not only opaque to
light and heat, but also to electrical energy, which passes through both iodine
solution and glass almost as though they were not interposed. And so on.</p>
<p>Now all known substances are “transparent” to gravitation. You can
use screens of various sorts to cut off the light or heat, or electrical
influence of the sun, or the warmth of the earth from anything; you can screen
things by sheets of metal from Marconi’s rays, but nothing will cut off
the gravitational attraction of the sun or the gravitational attraction of the
earth. Yet why there should be nothing is hard to say. Cavor did not see why
such a substance should not exist, and certainly I could not tell him. I had
never thought of such a possibility before. He showed me by calculations on
paper, which Lord Kelvin, no doubt, or Professor Lodge, or Professor Karl
Pearson, or any of those great scientific people might have understood, but
which simply reduced me to a hopeless muddle, that not only was such a
substance possible, but that it must satisfy certain conditions. It was an
amazing piece of reasoning. Much as it amazed and exercised me at the time, it
would be impossible to reproduce it here. “Yes,” I said to it all,
“yes; go on!” Suffice it for this story that he believed he might
be able to manufacture this possible substance opaque to gravitation out of a
complicated alloy of metals and something new—a new element, I
fancy—called, I believe, <i>helium</i>, which was sent to him from London
in sealed stone jars. Doubt has been thrown upon this detail, but I am almost
certain it was <i>helium</i> he had sent him in sealed stone jars. It was
certainly something very gaseous and thin. If only I had taken notes...</p>
<p>But then, how was I to foresee the necessity of taking notes?</p>
<p>Any one with the merest germ of an imagination will understand the
extraordinary possibilities of such a substance, and will sympathise a little
with the emotion I felt as this understanding emerged from the haze of abstruse
phrases in which Cavor expressed himself. Comic relief in a play indeed! It was
some time before I would believe that I had interpreted him aright, and I was
very careful not to ask questions that would have enabled him to gauge the
profundity of misunderstanding into which he dropped his daily exposition. But
no one reading the story of it here will sympathise fully, because from my
barren narrative it will be impossible to gather the strength of my conviction
that this astonishing substance was positively going to be made.</p>
<p>I do not recall that I gave my play an hour’s consecutive work at any
time after my visit to his house. My imagination had other things to do. There
seemed no limit to the possibilities of the stuff; whichever way I tried I came
on miracles and revolutions. For example, if one wanted to lift a weight,
however enormous, one had only to get a sheet of this substance beneath it, and
one might lift it with a straw. My first natural impulse was to apply this
principle to guns and ironclads, and all the material and methods of war, and
from that to shipping, locomotion, building, every conceivable form of human
industry. The chance that had brought me into the very birth-chamber of this
new time—it was an epoch, no less—was one of those chances that
come once in a thousand years. The thing unrolled, it expanded and expanded.
Among other things I saw in it my redemption as a business man. I saw a parent
company, and daughter companies, applications to right of us, applications to
left, rings and trusts, privileges, and concessions spreading and spreading,
until one vast, stupendous Cavorite company ran and ruled the world.</p>
<p>And I was in it!</p>
<p>I took my line straight away. I knew I was staking everything, but I jumped
there and then.</p>
<p>“We’re on absolutely the biggest thing that has ever been
invented,” I said, and put the accent on “we.” “If you
want to keep me out of this, you’ll have to do it with a gun. I’m
coming down to be your fourth labourer to-morrow.”</p>
<p>He seemed surprised at my enthusiasm, but not a bit suspicious or hostile.
Rather, he was self-depreciatory. He looked at me doubtfully. “But do you
really think—?” he said. “And your play! How about that
play?”</p>
<p>“It’s vanished!” I cried. “My dear sir, don’t you
see what you’ve got? Don’t you see what you’re going to
do?”</p>
<p>That was merely a rhetorical turn, but positively, he didn’t. At first I
could not believe it. He had not had the beginning of the inkling of an idea.
This astonishing little man had been working on purely theoretical grounds the
whole time! When he said it was “the most important” research the
world had ever seen, he simply meant it squared up so many theories, settled so
much that was in doubt; he had troubled no more about the application of the
stuff he was going to turn out than if he had been a machine that makes guns.
This was a possible substance, and he was going to make it! <i>V’la
tout</i>, as the Frenchman says.</p>
<p>Beyond that, he was childish! If he made it, it would go down to posterity as
Cavorite or Cavorine, and he would be made an F.R.S., and his portrait given
away as a scientific worthy with <i>Nature</i>, and things like that. And that
was all he saw! He would have dropped this bombshell into the world as though
he had discovered a new species of gnat, if it had not happened that I had come
along. And there it would have lain and fizzled, like one or two other little
things these scientific people have lit and dropped about us.</p>
<p>When I realised this, it was I did the talking, and Cavor who said, “Go
on!” I jumped up. I paced the room, gesticulating like a boy of twenty. I
tried to make him understand his duties and responsibilities in the
matter—<i>our</i> duties and responsibilities in the matter. I assured
him we might make wealth enough to work any sort of social revolution we
fancied, we might own and order the whole world. I told him of companies and
patents, and the case for secret processes. All these things seemed to take him
much as his mathematics had taken me. A look of perplexity came into his ruddy
little face. He stammered something about indifference to wealth, but I brushed
all that aside. He had got to be rich, and it was no good his stammering. I
gave him to understand the sort of man I was, and that I had had very
considerable business experience. I did not tell him I was an undischarged
bankrupt at the time, because that was temporary, but I think I reconciled my
evident poverty with my financial claims. And quite insensibly, in the way such
projects grow, the understanding of a Cavorite monopoly grew up between us. He
was to make the stuff, and I was to make the boom.</p>
<p>I stuck like a leech to the “we”—“you” and
“I” didn’t exist for me.</p>
<p>His idea was that the profits I spoke of might go to endow research, but that,
of course, was a matter we had to settle later. “That’s all
right,” I shouted, “that’s all right.” The great point,
as I insisted, was to get the thing done.</p>
<p>“Here is a substance,” I cried, “no home, no factory, no
fortress, no ship can dare to be without—more universally applicable even
than a patent medicine. There isn’t a solitary aspect of it, not one of
its ten thousand possible uses that will not make us rich, Cavor, beyond the
dreams of avarice!”</p>
<p>“No!” he said. “I begin to see. It’s extraordinary how
one gets new points of view by talking over things!”</p>
<p>“And as it happens you have just talked to the right man!”</p>
<p>“I suppose no one,” he said, “is absolutely <i>averse</i> to
enormous wealth. Of course there is one thing—”</p>
<p>He paused. I stood still.</p>
<p>“It is just possible, you know, that we may not be able to make it after
all! It may be one of those things that are a theoretical possibility, but a
practical absurdity. Or when we make it, there may be some little hitch!”</p>
<p>“We’ll tackle the hitch when it comes,” said I.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap02"></SPAN>II.<br/> The First Making of Cavorite</h2>
<p>But Cavor’s fears were groundless, so far as the actual making was
concerned. On the 14th of October, 1899, this incredible substance was made!</p>
<p>Oddly enough, it was made at last by accident, when Mr. Cavor least expected
it. He had fused together a number of metals and certain other things—I
wish I knew the particulars now!—and he intended to leave the mixture a
week and then allow it to cool slowly. Unless he had miscalculated, the last
stage in the combination would occur when the stuff sank to a temperature of 60
degrees Fahrenheit. But it chanced that, unknown to Cavor, dissension had
arisen about the furnace tending. Gibbs, who had previously seen to this, had
suddenly attempted to shift it to the man who had been a gardener, on the score
that coal was soil, being dug, and therefore could not possibly fall within the
province of a joiner; the man who had been a jobbing gardener alleged, however,
that coal was a metallic or ore-like substance, let alone that he was cook. But
Spargus insisted on Gibbs doing the coaling, seeing that he was a joiner and
that coal is notoriously fossil wood. Consequently Gibbs ceased to replenish
the furnace, and no one else did so, and Cavor was too much immersed in certain
interesting problems concerning a Cavorite flying machine (neglecting the
resistance of the air and one or two other points) to perceive that anything
was wrong. And the premature birth of his invention took place just as he was
coming across the field to my bungalow for our afternoon talk and tea.</p>
<p>I remember the occasion with extreme vividness. The water was boiling, and
everything was prepared, and the sound of his “zuzzoo” had brought
me out upon the verandah. His active little figure was black against the
autumnal sunset, and to the right the chimneys of his house just rose above a
gloriously tinted group of trees. Remoter rose the Wealden Hills, faint and
blue, while to the left the hazy marsh spread out spacious and serene. And
then—</p>
<p>The chimneys jerked heavenward, smashing into a string of bricks as they rose,
and the roof and a miscellany of furniture followed. Then overtaking them came
a huge white flame. The trees about the building swayed and whirled and tore
themselves to pieces, that sprang towards the flare. My ears were smitten with
a clap of thunder that left me deaf on one side for life, and all about me
windows smashed, unheeded.</p>
<p>I took three steps from the verandah towards Cavor’s house, and even as I
did so came the wind.</p>
<p>Instantly my coat tails were over my head, and I was progressing in great leaps
and bounds, and quite against my will, towards him. In the same moment the
discoverer was seized, whirled about, and flew through the screaming air. I saw
one of my chimney pots hit the ground within six yards of me, leap a score of
feet, and so hurry in great strides towards the focus of the disturbance.
Cavor, kicking and flapping, came down again, rolled over and over on the
ground for a space, struggled up and was lifted and borne forward at an
enormous velocity, vanishing at last among the labouring, lashing trees that
writhed about his house.</p>
<p>A mass of smoke and ashes, and a square of bluish shining substance rushed up
towards the zenith. A large fragment of fencing came sailing past me, dropped
edgeways, hit the ground and fell flat, and then the worst was over. The aerial
commotion fell swiftly until it was a mere strong gale, and I became once more
aware that I had breath and feet. By leaning back against the wind I managed to
stop, and could collect such wits as still remained to me.</p>
<p>In that instant the whole face of the world had changed. The tranquil sunset
had vanished, the sky was dark with scurrying clouds, everything was flattened
and swaying with the gale. I glanced back to see if my bungalow was still in a
general way standing, then staggered forwards towards the trees amongst which
Cavor had vanished, and through whose tall and leaf-denuded branches shone the
flames of his burning house.</p>
<p>I entered the copse, dashing from one tree to another and clinging to them, and
for a space I sought him in vain. Then amidst a heap of smashed branches and
fencing that had banked itself against a portion of his garden wall I perceived
something stir. I made a run for this, but before I reached it a brown object
separated itself, rose on two muddy legs, and protruded two drooping, bleeding
hands. Some tattered ends of garment fluttered out from its middle portion and
streamed before the wind.</p>
<p>For a moment I did not recognise this earthy lump, and then I saw that it was
Cavor, caked in the mud in which he had rolled. He leant forward against the
wind, rubbing the dirt from his eyes and mouth.</p>
<p>He extended a muddy lump of hand, and staggered a pace towards me. His face
worked with emotion, little lumps of mud kept falling from it. He looked as
damaged and pitiful as any living creature I have ever seen, and his remark
therefore amazed me exceedingly.</p>
<p>“Gratulate me,” he gasped; “gratulate me!”</p>
<p>“Congratulate you!” said I. “Good heavens! What for?”</p>
<p>“I’ve done it.”</p>
<p>“You <i>have</i>. What on earth caused that explosion?”</p>
<p>A gust of wind blew his words away. I understood him to say that it
wasn’t an explosion at all. The wind hurled me into collision with him,
and we stood clinging to one another.</p>
<p>“Try and get back—to my bungalow,” I bawled in his ear. He
did not hear me, and shouted something about “three
martyrs—science,” and also something about “not much
good.” At the time he laboured under the impression that his three
attendants had perished in the whirlwind. Happily this was incorrect. Directly
he had left for my bungalow they had gone off to the public-house in Lympne to
discuss the question of the furnaces over some trivial refreshment.</p>
<p>I repeated my suggestion of getting back to my bungalow, and this time he
understood. We clung arm-in-arm and started, and managed at last to reach the
shelter of as much roof as was left to me. For a space we sat in arm-chairs and
panted. All the windows were broken, and the lighter articles of furniture were
in great disorder, but no irrevocable damage was done. Happily the kitchen door
had stood the pressure upon it, so that all my crockery and cooking materials
had survived. The oil stove was still burning, and I put on the water to boil
again for tea. And that prepared, I could turn on Cavor for his explanation.</p>
<p>“Quite correct,” he insisted; “quite correct. I’ve done
it, and it’s all right.”</p>
<p>“But,” I protested. “All right! Why, there can’t be a
rick standing, or a fence or a thatched roof undamaged for twenty miles
round....”</p>
<p>“It’s all right—<i>really</i>. I didn’t, of course,
foresee this little upset. My mind was preoccupied with another problem, and
I’m apt to disregard these practical side issues. But it’s all
right—”</p>
<p>“My dear sir,” I cried, “don’t you see you’ve
done thousands of pounds’ worth of damage?”</p>
<p>“There, I throw myself on your discretion. I’m not a practical man,
of course, but don’t you think they will regard it as a cyclone?”</p>
<p>“But the explosion—”</p>
<p>“It was <i>not</i> an explosion. It’s perfectly simple. Only, as I
say, I’m apt to overlook these little things. It’s that zuzzoo
business on a larger scale. Inadvertently I made this substance of mine, this
Cavorite, in a thin, wide sheet....”</p>
<p>He paused. “You are quite clear that the stuff is opaque to gravitation,
that it cuts off things from gravitating towards each other?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I. “Yes.”</p>
<p>“Well, so soon as it reached a temperature of 60 degrees Fahrenheit, and
the process of its manufacture was complete, the air above it, the portions of
roof and ceiling and floor above it ceased to have weight. I suppose you
know—everybody knows nowadays—that, as a usual thing, the air
<i>has</i> weight, that it presses on everything at the surface of the earth,
presses in all directions, with a pressure of fourteen and a half pounds to the
square inch?”</p>
<p>“I know that,” said I. “Go on.”</p>
<p>“I know that too,” he remarked. “Only this shows you how
useless knowledge is unless you apply it. You see, over our Cavorite this
ceased to be the case, the air there ceased to exert any pressure, and the air
round it and not over the Cavorite was exerting a pressure of fourteen pounds
and a half to the square inch upon this suddenly weightless air. Ah! you begin
to see! The air all about the Cavorite crushed in upon the air above it with
irresistible force. The air above the Cavorite was forced upward violently, the
air that rushed in to replace it immediately lost weight, ceased to exert any
pressure, followed suit, blew the ceiling through and the roof off....</p>
<p>“You perceive,” he said, “it formed a sort of atmospheric
fountain, a kind of chimney in the atmosphere. And if the Cavorite itself
hadn’t been loose and so got sucked up the chimney, does it occur to you
what would have happened?”</p>
<p>I thought. “I suppose,” I said, “the air would be rushing up
and up over that infernal piece of stuff now.”</p>
<p>“Precisely,” he said. “A huge fountain—”</p>
<p>“Spouting into space! Good heavens! Why, it would have squirted all the
atmosphere of the earth away! It would have robbed the world of air! It would
have been the death of all mankind! That little lump of stuff!”</p>
<p>“Not exactly into space,” said Cavor, “but as
bad—practically. It would have whipped the air off the world as one peels
a banana, and flung it thousands of miles. It would have dropped back again, of
course—but on an asphyxiated world! From our point of view very little
better than if it never came back!”</p>
<p>I stared. As yet I was too amazed to realise how all my expectations had been
upset. “What do you mean to do now?” I asked.</p>
<p>“In the first place if I may borrow a garden trowel I will remove some of
this earth with which I am encased, and then if I may avail myself of your
domestic conveniences I will have a bath. This done, we will converse more at
leisure. It will be wise, I think”—he laid a muddy hand on my
arm—“if nothing were said of this affair beyond ourselves. I know I
have caused great damage—probably even dwelling-houses may be ruined here
and there upon the country-side. But on the other hand, I cannot possibly pay
for the damage I have done, and if the real cause of this is published, it will
lead only to heartburning and the obstruction of my work. One cannot foresee
<i>everything</i>, you know, and I cannot consent for one moment to add the
burthen of practical considerations to my theorising. Later on, when you have
come in with your practical mind, and Cavorite is floated—floated
<i>is</i> the word, isn’t it?—and it has realised all you
anticipate for it, we may set matters right with these persons. But not
now—not now. If no other explanation is offered, people, in the present
unsatisfactory state of meteorological science, will ascribe all this to a
cyclone; there might be a public subscription, and as my house has collapsed
and been burnt, I should in that case receive a considerable share in the
compensation, which would be extremely helpful to the prosecution of our
researches. But if it is known that <i>I</i> caused this, there will be no
public subscription, and everybody will be put out. Practically I should never
get a chance of working in peace again. My three assistants may or may not have
perished. That is a detail. If they have, it is no great loss; they were more
zealous than able, and this premature event must be largely due to their joint
neglect of the furnace. If they have not perished, I doubt if they have the
intelligence to explain the affair. They will accept the cyclone story. And if
during the temporary unfitness of my house for occupation, I may lodge in one
of the untenanted rooms of this bungalow of yours—”</p>
<p>He paused and regarded me.</p>
<p>A man of such possibilities, I reflected, is no ordinary guest to entertain.</p>
<p>“Perhaps,” said I, rising to my feet, “we had better begin by
looking for a trowel,” and I led the way to the scattered vestiges of the
greenhouse.</p>
<p>And while he was having his bath I considered the entire question alone. It was
clear there were drawbacks to Mr. Cavor’s society I had not foreseen. The
absentmindedness that had just escaped depopulating the terrestrial globe,
might at any moment result in some other grave inconvenience. On the other hand
I was young, my affairs were in a mess, and I was in just the mood for reckless
adventure—with a chance of something good at the end of it. I had quite
settled in my mind that I was to have half at least in that aspect of the
affair. Fortunately I held my bungalow, as I have already explained, on a
three-year agreement, without being responsible for repairs; and my furniture,
such as there was of it, had been hastily purchased, was unpaid for, insured,
and altogether devoid of associations. In the end I decided to keep on with
him, and see the business through.</p>
<p>Certainly the aspect of things had changed very greatly. I no longer doubted at
all the enormous possibilities of the substance, but I began to have doubts
about the gun-carriage and the patent boots. We set to work at once to
reconstruct his laboratory and proceed with our experiments. Cavor talked more
on my level than he had ever done before, when it came to the question of how
we should make the stuff next.</p>
<p>“Of course we must make it again,” he said, with a sort of glee I
had not expected in him, “of course we must make it again. We have caught
a Tartar, perhaps, but we have left the theoretical behind us for good and all.
If we can possibly avoid wrecking this little planet of ours, we will.
But—there <i>must</i> be risks! There must be. In experimental work there
always are. And here, as a practical man, <i>you</i> must come in. For my own
part it seems to me we might make it edgeways, perhaps, and very thin. Yet I
don’t know. I have a certain dim perception of another method. I can
hardly explain it yet. But curiously enough it came into my mind, while I was
rolling over and over in the mud before the wind, and very doubtful how the
whole adventure was to end, as being absolutely the thing I ought to have
done.”</p>
<p>Even with my aid we found some little difficulty, and meanwhile we kept at work
restoring the laboratory. There was plenty to do before it became absolutely
necessary to decide upon the precise form and method of our second attempt. Our
only hitch was the strike of the three labourers, who objected to my activity
as a foreman. But that matter we compromised after two days’ delay.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap03"></SPAN>III.<br/> The Building of the sphere</h2>
<p>I remember the occasion very distinctly when Cavor told me of his idea of the
sphere. He had had intimations of it before, but at the time it seemed to come
to him in a rush. We were returning to the bungalow for tea, and on the way he
fell humming. Suddenly he shouted, “That’s it! That finishes it! A
sort of roller blind!”</p>
<p>“Finishes what?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Space—anywhere! The moon.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean?”</p>
<p>“Mean? Why—it must be a sphere! That’s what I mean!”</p>
<p>I saw I was out of it, and for a time I let him talk in his own fashion. I
hadn’t the ghost of an idea then of his drift. But after he had taken tea
he made it clear to me.</p>
<p>“It’s like this,” he said. “Last time I ran this stuff
that cuts things off from gravitation into a flat tank with an overlap that
held it down. And directly it had cooled and the manufacture was completed all
that uproar happened, nothing above it weighed anything, the air went squirting
up, the house squirted up, and if the stuff itself hadn’t squirted up
too, I don’t know what would have happened! But suppose the substance is
loose, and quite free to go up?”</p>
<p>“It will go up at once!”</p>
<p>“Exactly. With no more disturbance than firing a big gun.”</p>
<p>“But what good will that do?”</p>
<p>“I’m going up with it!”</p>
<p>I put down my teacup and stared at him.</p>
<p>“Imagine a sphere,” he explained, “large enough to hold two
people and their luggage. It will be made of steel lined with thick glass; it
will contain a proper store of solidified air, concentrated food, water
distilling apparatus, and so forth. And enamelled, as it were, on the outer
steel—”</p>
<p>“Cavorite?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“But how will you get inside?”</p>
<p>“There was a similar problem about a dumpling.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I know. But how?”</p>
<p>“That’s perfectly easy. An air-tight manhole is all that is needed.
That, of course, will have to be a little complicated; there will have to be a
valve, so that things may be thrown out, if necessary, without much loss of
air.”</p>
<p>“Like Jules Verne’s thing in <i>A Trip to the Moon</i>.”</p>
<p>But Cavor was not a reader of fiction.</p>
<p>“I begin to see,” I said slowly. “And you could get in and
screw yourself up while the Cavorite was warm, and as soon as it cooled it
would become impervious to gravitation, and off you would fly—”</p>
<p>“At a tangent.”</p>
<p>“You would go off in a straight line—” I stopped abruptly.
“What is to prevent the thing travelling in a straight line into space
for ever?” I asked. “You’re not safe to get anywhere, and if
you do—how will you get back?”</p>
<p>“I’ve just thought of that,” said Cavor. “That’s
what I meant when I said the thing is finished. The inner glass sphere can be
air-tight, and, except for the manhole, continuous, and the steel sphere can be
made in sections, each section capable of rolling up after the fashion of a
roller blind. These can easily be worked by springs, and released and checked
by electricity conveyed by platinum wires fused through the glass. All that is
merely a question of detail. So you see, that except for the thickness of the
blind rollers, the Cavorite exterior of the sphere will consist of windows or
blinds, whichever you like to call them. Well, when all these windows or blinds
are shut, no light, no heat, no gravitation, no radiant energy of any sort will
get at the inside of the sphere, it will fly on through space in a straight
line, as you say. But open a window, imagine one of the windows open. Then at
once any heavy body that chances to be in that direction will attract
us—”</p>
<p>I sat taking it in.</p>
<p>“You see?” he said.</p>
<p>“Oh, I <i>see</i>.”</p>
<p>“Practically we shall be able to tack about in space just as we wish. Get
attracted by this and that.”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes. <i>That’s</i> clear enough. Only—”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“I don’t quite see what we shall do it for! It’s really only
jumping off the world and back again.”</p>
<p>“Surely! For example, one might go to the moon.”</p>
<p>“And when one got there? What would you find?”</p>
<p>“We should see—Oh! consider the new knowledge.”</p>
<p>“Is there air there?”</p>
<p>“There may be.”</p>
<p>“It’s a fine idea,” I said, “but it strikes me as a
large order all the same. The moon! I’d much rather try some smaller
things first.”</p>
<p>“They’re out of the question, because of the air difficulty.”</p>
<p>“Why not apply that idea of spring blinds—Cavorite blinds in strong
steel cases—to lifting weights?”</p>
<p>“It wouldn’t work,” he insisted. “After all, to go into
outer space is not so much worse, if at all, than a polar expedition. Men go on
polar expeditions.”</p>
<p>“Not business men. And besides, they get paid for polar expeditions. And
if anything goes wrong there are relief parties. But this—it’s just
firing ourselves off the world for nothing.”</p>
<p>“Call it prospecting.”</p>
<p>“You’ll have to call it that.... One might make a book of it
perhaps,” I said.</p>
<p>“I have no doubt there will be minerals,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“For example?”</p>
<p>“Oh! sulphur, ores, gold perhaps, possibly new elements.”</p>
<p>“Cost of carriage,” I said. “You know you’re
<i>not</i> a practical man. The moon’s a quarter of a million miles
away.”</p>
<p>“It seems to me it wouldn’t cost much to cart any weight anywhere
if you packed it in a Cavorite case.”</p>
<p>I had not thought of that. “Delivered free on head of purchaser,
eh?”</p>
<p>“It isn’t as though we were confined to the moon.”</p>
<p>“You mean?”</p>
<p>“There’s Mars—clear atmosphere, novel surroundings,
exhilarating sense of lightness. It might be pleasant to go there.”</p>
<p>“Is there air on Mars?”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes!”</p>
<p>“Seems as though you might run it as a sanatorium. By the way, how far is
Mars?”</p>
<p>“Two hundred million miles at present,” said Cavor airily;
“and you go close by the sun.”</p>
<p>My imagination was picking itself up again. “After all,” I said,
“there’s something in these things. There’s
travel—”</p>
<p>An extraordinary possibility came rushing into my mind. Suddenly I saw, as in a
vision, the whole solar system threaded with Cavorite liners and spheres
<i>de luxe</i>. “Rights of pre-emption,” came floating into my
head—planetary rights of pre-emption. I recalled the old Spanish monopoly
in American gold. It wasn’t as though it was just this planet or
that—it was all of them. I stared at Cavor’s rubicund face, and
suddenly my imagination was leaping and dancing. I stood up, I walked up and
down; my tongue was unloosened.</p>
<p>“I’m beginning to take it in,” I said; “I’m
beginning to take it in.” The transition from doubt to enthusiasm seemed
to take scarcely any time at all. “But this is tremendous!” I
cried. “This is Imperial! I haven’t been dreaming of this sort of
thing.”</p>
<p>Once the chill of my opposition was removed, his own pent-up excitement had
play. He too got up and paced. He too gesticulated and shouted. We behaved like
men inspired. We <i>were</i> men inspired.</p>
<p>“We’ll settle all that!” he said in answer to some incidental
difficulty that had pulled me up. “We’ll soon settle that!
We’ll start the drawings for mouldings this very night.”</p>
<p>“We’ll start them now,” I responded, and we hurried off to
the laboratory to begin upon this work forthwith.</p>
<p>I was like a child in Wonderland all that night. The dawn found us both still
at work—we kept our electric light going heedless of the day. I remember
now exactly how these drawings looked. I shaded and tinted while Cavor
drew—smudged and haste-marked they were in every line, but wonderfully
correct. We got out the orders for the steel blinds and frames we needed from
that night’s work, and the glass sphere was designed within a week. We
gave up our afternoon conversations and our old routine altogether. We worked,
and we slept and ate when we could work no longer for hunger and fatigue. Our
enthusiasm infected even our three men, though they had no idea what the sphere
was for. Through those days the man Gibbs gave up walking, and went everywhere,
even across the room, at a sort of fussy run.</p>
<p>And it grew—the sphere. December passed, January—I spent a day with
a broom sweeping a path through the snow from bungalow to
laboratory—February, March. By the end of March the completion was in
sight. In January had come a team of horses, a huge packing-case; we had our
thick glass sphere now ready, and in position under the crane we had rigged to
sling it into the steel shell. All the bars and blinds of the steel
shell—it was not really a spherical shell, but polyhedral, with a roller
blind to each facet—had arrived by February, and the lower half was
bolted together. The Cavorite was half made by March, the metallic paste had
gone through two of the stages in its manufacture, and we had plastered quite
half of it on to the steel bars and blinds. It was astonishing how closely we
kept to the lines of Cavor’s first inspiration in working out the scheme.
When the bolting together of the sphere was finished, he proposed to remove the
rough roof of the temporary laboratory in which the work was done, and build a
furnace about it. So the last stage of Cavorite making, in which the paste is
heated to a dull red glow in a stream of helium, would be accomplished when it
was already on the sphere.</p>
<p>And then we had to discuss and decide what provisions we were to
take—compressed foods, concentrated essences, steel cylinders containing
reserve oxygen, an arrangement for removing carbonic acid and waste from the
air and restoring oxygen by means of sodium peroxide, water condensers, and so
forth. I remember the little heap they made in the corner—tins, and
rolls, and boxes—convincingly matter-of-fact.</p>
<p>It was a strenuous time, with little chance of thinking. But one day, when we
were drawing near the end, an odd mood came over me. I had been bricking up the
furnace all the morning, and I sat down by these possessions dead beat.
Everything seemed dull and incredible.</p>
<p>“But look here, Cavor,” I said. “After all! What’s it
all for?”</p>
<p>He smiled. “The thing now is to go.”</p>
<p>“The moon,” I reflected. “But what do you expect? I thought
the moon was a dead world.”</p>
<p>He shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>“We’re going to see.”</p>
<p>“<i>Are</i> we?” I said, and stared before me.</p>
<p>“You are tired,” he remarked. “You’d better take a walk
this afternoon.”</p>
<p>“No,” I said obstinately; “I’m going to finish this
brickwork.”</p>
<p>And I did, and insured myself a night of insomnia. I don’t think I have
ever had such a night. I had some bad times before my business collapse, but
the very worst of those was sweet slumber compared to this infinity of aching
wakefulness. I was suddenly in the most enormous funk at the thing we were
going to do.</p>
<p>I do not remember before that night thinking at all of the risks we were
running. Now they came like that array of spectres that once beleaguered
Prague, and camped around me. The strangeness of what we were about to do, the
unearthliness of it, overwhelmed me. I was like a man awakened out of pleasant
dreams to the most horrible surroundings. I lay, eyes wide open, and the sphere
seemed to get more flimsy and feeble, and Cavor more unreal and fantastic, and
the whole enterprise madder and madder every moment.</p>
<p>I got out of bed and wandered about. I sat at the window and stared at the
immensity of space. Between the stars was the void, the unfathomable darkness!
I tried to recall the fragmentary knowledge of astronomy I had gained in my
irregular reading, but it was all too vague to furnish any idea of the things
we might expect. At last I got back to bed and snatched some moments of
sleep—moments of nightmare rather—in which I fell and fell and fell
for evermore into the abyss of the sky.</p>
<p>I astonished Cavor at breakfast. I told him shortly, “I’m not
coming with you in the sphere.”</p>
<p>I met all his protests with a sullen persistence. “The thing’s too
mad,” I said, “and I won’t come. The thing’s too
mad.”</p>
<p>I would not go with him to the laboratory. I fretted about my bungalow for a
time, and then took hat and stick and set out alone, I knew not whither. It
chanced to be a glorious morning: a warm wind and deep blue sky, the first
green of spring abroad, and multitudes of birds singing. I lunched on beef and
beer in a little public-house near Elham, and startled the landlord by
remarking <i>apropos</i> of the weather, “A man who leaves the world when
days of this sort are about is a fool!”</p>
<p>“That’s what I says when I heerd on it!” said the landlord,
and I found that for one poor soul at least this world had proved excessive,
and there had been a throat-cutting. I went on with a new twist to my thoughts.</p>
<p>In the afternoon I had a pleasant sleep in a sunny place, and went on my way
refreshed.</p>
<p>I came to a comfortable-looking inn near Canterbury. It was bright with
creepers, and the landlady was a clean old woman and took my eye. I found I had
just enough money to pay for my lodging with her. I decided to stop the night
there. She was a talkative body, and among many other particulars I learnt she
had never been to London. “Canterbury’s as far as ever I
been,” she said. “I’m not one of your gad-about sort.”</p>
<p>“How would you like a trip to the moon?” I cried.</p>
<p>“I never did hold with them ballooneys,” she said evidently under
the impression that this was a common excursion enough. “I wouldn’t
go up in one—not for ever so.”</p>
<p>This struck me as being funny. After I had supped I sat on a bench by the door
of the inn and gossiped with two labourers about brickmaking, and motor cars,
and the cricket of last year. And in the sky a faint new crescent, blue and
vague as a distant Alp, sank westward over the sun.</p>
<p>The next day I returned to Cavor. “I am coming,” I said.
“I’ve been a little out of order, that’s all.”</p>
<p>That was the only time I felt any serious doubt our enterprise. Nerves purely!
After that I worked a little more carefully, and took a trudge for an hour
every day. And at last, save for the heating in the furnace, our labours were
at an end.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap04"></SPAN>IV.<br/> Inside the Sphere</h2>
<p>“Go on,” said Cavor, as I sat across the edge of the manhole, and
looked down into the black interior of the sphere. We two were alone. It was
evening, the sun had set, and the stillness of the twilight was upon
everything.</p>
<p>I drew my other leg inside and slid down the smooth glass to the bottom of the
sphere, then turned to take the cans of food and other impedimenta from Cavor.
The interior was warm, the thermometer stood at eighty, and as we should lose
little or none of this by radiation, we were dressed in shoes and thin
flannels. We had, however, a bundle of thick woollen clothing and several thick
blankets to guard against mischance.</p>
<p>By Cavor’s direction I placed the packages, the cylinders of oxygen, and
so forth, loosely about my feet, and soon we had everything in. He walked about
the roofless shed for a time seeking anything we had overlooked, and then
crawled in after me. I noted something in his hand.</p>
<p>“What have you got there?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Haven’t you brought anything to read?”</p>
<p>“Good Lord! No.”</p>
<p>“I forgot to tell you. There are uncertainties— The voyage may
last— We may be weeks!”</p>
<p>“But—”</p>
<p>“We shall be floating in this sphere with absolutely no
occupation.”</p>
<p>“I wish I’d known—”</p>
<p>He peered out of the manhole. “Look!” he said. “There’s
something there!”</p>
<p>“Is there time?”</p>
<p>“We shall be an hour.”</p>
<p>I looked out. It was an old number of <i>Tit-Bits</i> that one of the men must
have brought. Farther away in the corner I saw a torn <i>Lloyd’s
News</i>. I scrambled back into the sphere with these things. “What have
you got?” I said.</p>
<p>I took the book from his hand and read, “The Works of William
Shakespeare”.</p>
<p>He coloured slightly. “My education has been so purely
scientific—” he said apologetically.</p>
<p>“Never read him?”</p>
<p>“Never.”</p>
<p>“He knew a little, you know—in an irregular sort of way.”</p>
<p>“Precisely what I am told,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>I assisted him to screw in the glass cover of the manhole, and then he pressed
a stud to close the corresponding blind in the outer case. The little oblong of
twilight vanished. We were in darkness. For a time neither of us spoke.
Although our case would not be impervious to sound, everything was very still.
I perceived there was nothing to grip when the shock of our start should come,
and I realised that I should be uncomfortable for want of a chair.</p>
<p>“Why have we no chairs?” I asked.</p>
<p>“I’ve settled all that,” said Cavor. “We won’t
need them.”</p>
<p>“Why not?”</p>
<p>“You will see,” he said, in the tone of a man who refuses to talk.</p>
<p>I became silent. Suddenly it had come to me clear and vivid that I was a fool
to be inside that sphere. Even now, I asked myself, is to too late to withdraw?
The world outside the sphere, I knew, would be cold and inhospitable enough for
me—for weeks I had been living on subsidies from Cavor—but after
all, would it be as cold as the infinite zero, as inhospitable as empty space?
If it had not been for the appearance of cowardice, I believe that even then I
should have made him let me out. But I hesitated on that score, and hesitated,
and grew fretful and angry, and the time passed.</p>
<p>There came a little jerk, a noise like champagne being uncorked in another
room, and a faint whistling sound. For just one instant I had a sense of
enormous tension, a transient conviction that my feet were pressing downward
with a force of countless tons. It lasted for an infinitesimal time.</p>
<p>But it stirred me to action. “Cavor!” I said into the darkness,
“my nerve’s in rags. I don’t think—”</p>
<p>I stopped. He made no answer.</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I cried; “I’m a fool! What business have
I here? I’m not coming, Cavor. The thing’s too risky. I’m
getting out.”</p>
<p>“You can’t,” he said.</p>
<p>“Can’t! We’ll soon see about that!”</p>
<p>He made no answer for ten seconds. “It’s too late for us to quarrel
now, Bedford,” he said. “That little jerk was the start. Already we
are flying as swiftly as a bullet up into the gulf of space.”</p>
<p>“I—” I said, and then it didn’t seem to matter what
happened. For a time I was, as it were, stunned; I had nothing to say. It was
just as if I had never heard of this idea of leaving the world before. Then I
perceived an unaccountable change in my bodily sensations. It was a feeling of
lightness, of unreality. Coupled with that was a queer sensation in the head,
an apoplectic effect almost, and a thumping of blood vessels at the ears.
Neither of these feelings diminished as time went on, but at last I got so used
to them that I experienced no inconvenience.</p>
<p>I heard a click, and a little glow lamp came into being.</p>
<p>I saw Cavor’s face, as white as I felt my own to be. We regarded one
another in silence. The transparent blackness of the glass behind him made him
seem as though he floated in a void.</p>
<p>“Well, we’re committed,” I said at last.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said, “we’re committed.”</p>
<p>“Don’t move,” he exclaimed, at some suggestion of a gesture.
“Let your muscles keep quite lax—as if you were in bed. We are in a
little universe of our own. Look at those things!”</p>
<p>He pointed to the loose cases and bundles that had been lying on the blankets
in the bottom of the sphere. I was astonished to see that they were floating
now nearly a foot from the spherical wall. Then I saw from his shadow that
Cavor was no longer leaning against the glass. I thrust out my hand behind me,
and found that I too was suspended in space, clear of the glass.</p>
<p>I did not cry out nor gesticulate, but fear came upon me. It was like being
held and lifted by something—you know not what. The mere touch of my hand
against the glass moved me rapidly. I understood what had happened, but that
did not prevent my being afraid. We were cut off from all exterior gravitation,
only the attraction of objects within our sphere had effect. Consequently
everything that was not fixed to the glass was falling—slowly because of
the slightness of our masses—towards the centre of gravity of our little
world, which seemed to be somewhere about the middle of the sphere, but rather
nearer to myself than Cavor, on account of my greater weight.</p>
<p>“We must turn round,” said Cavor, “and float back to back,
with the things between us.”</p>
<p>It was the strangest sensation conceivable, floating thus loosely in space, at
first indeed horribly strange, and when the horror passed, not disagreeable at
all, exceeding restful; indeed, the nearest thing in earthly experience to it
that I know is lying on a very thick, soft feather bed. But the quality of
utter detachment and independence! I had not reckoned on things like this. I
had expected a violent jerk at starting, a giddy sense of speed. Instead I
felt—as if I were disembodied. It was not like the beginning of a
journey; it was like the beginning of a dream.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap05"></SPAN>V.<br/> The Journey to the Moon</h2>
<p>Presently Cavor extinguished the light. He said we had not overmuch energy
stored, and that what we had we must economise for reading. For a time, whether
it was long or short I do not know, there was nothing but blank darkness.</p>
<p>A question floated up out of the void. “How are we pointing?” I
said. “What is our direction?”</p>
<p>“We are flying away from the earth at a tangent, and as the moon is near
her third quarter we are going somewhere towards her. I will open a
blind—”</p>
<p>Came a click, and then a window in the outer case yawned open. The sky outside
was as black as the darkness within the sphere, but the shape of the open
window was marked by an infinite number of stars.</p>
<p>Those who have only seen the starry sky from the earth cannot imagine its
appearance when the vague, half luminous veil of our air has been withdrawn.
The stars we see on earth are the mere scattered survivors that penetrate our
misty atmosphere. But now at last I could realise the meaning of the hosts of
heaven!</p>
<p>Stranger things we were presently to see, but that airless, star-dusted sky! Of
all things, I think that will be one of the last I shall forget.</p>
<p>The little window vanished with a click, another beside it snapped open and
instantly closed, and then a third, and for a moment I had to close my eyes
because of the blinding splendour of the waning moon.</p>
<p>For a space I had to stare at Cavor and the white-lit things about me to season
my eyes to light again, before I could turn them towards that pallid glare.</p>
<p>Four windows were open in order that the gravitation of the moon might act upon
all the substances in our sphere. I found I was no longer floating freely in
space, but that my feet were resting on the glass in the direction of the moon.
The blankets and cases of provisions were also creeping slowly down the glass,
and presently came to rest so as to block out a portion of the view. It seemed
to me, of course, that I looked “down” when I looked at the moon.
On earth “down” means earthward, the way things fall, and
“up” the reverse direction. Now the pull of gravitation was towards
the moon, and for all I knew to the contrary our earth was overhead. And, of
course, when all the Cavorite blinds were closed, “down” was
towards the centre of our sphere, and “up” towards its outer wall.</p>
<p>It was curiously unlike earthly experience, too, to have the light coming
<i>up</i> to one. On earth light falls from above, or comes slanting down
sideways, but here it came from beneath our feet, and to see our shadows we had
to look up.</p>
<p>At first it gave me a sort of vertigo to stand only on thick glass and look
down upon the moon through hundreds of thousands of miles of vacant space; but
this sickness passed very speedily. And then—the splendour of the sight!</p>
<p>The reader may imagine it best if he will lie on the ground some warm
summer’s night and look between his upraised feet at the moon, but for
some reason, probably because the absence of air made it so much more luminous,
the moon seemed already considerably larger than it does from earth. The
minutest details of its surface were acutely clear. And since we did not see it
through air, its outline was bright and sharp, there was no glow or halo about
it, and the star-dust that covered the sky came right to its very margin, and
marked the outline of its unilluminated part. And as I stood and stared at the
moon between my feet, that perception of the impossible that had been with me
off and on ever since our start, returned again with tenfold conviction.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, “this takes me queerly. Those companies we
were going to run, and all that about minerals?”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“I don’t see ‘em here.”</p>
<p>“No,” said Cavor; “but you’ll get over all that.”</p>
<p>“I suppose I’m made to turn right side up again. Still,
<i>this</i>— For a moment I could half believe there never was a
world.”</p>
<p>“That copy of <i>Lloyd’s News</i> might help you.”</p>
<p>I stared at the paper for a moment, then held it above the level of my face,
and found I could read it quite easily. I struck a column of mean little
advertisements. “A gentleman of private means is willing to lend
money,” I read. I knew that gentleman. Then somebody eccentric wanted to
sell a Cutaway bicycle, “quite new and cost £15,” for five pounds;
and a lady in distress wished to dispose of some fish knives and forks,
“a wedding present,” at a great sacrifice. No doubt some simple
soul was sagely examining these knives and forks, and another triumphantly
riding off on that bicycle, and a third trustfully consulting that benevolent
gentleman of means even as I read. I laughed, and let the paper drift from my
hand.</p>
<p>“Are we visible from the earth?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“I knew some one who was rather interested in astronomy. It occurred to
me that it would be rather odd if—my friend—chanced to be looking
through some telescope.”</p>
<p>“It would need the most powerful telescope on earth even now to see us as
the minutest speck.”</p>
<p>For a time I stared in silence at the moon.</p>
<p>“It’s a world,” I said; “one feels that infinitely more
than one ever did on earth. People perhaps—”</p>
<p>“People!” he exclaimed. “<i>No!</i> Banish all that! Think
yourself a sort of ultra-arctic voyager exploring the desolate places of space.
Look at it!”</p>
<p>He waved his hand at the shining whiteness below. “It’s
dead—dead! Vast extinct volcanoes, lava wildernesses, tumbled wastes of
snow, or frozen carbonic acid, or frozen air, and everywhere landslip seams and
cracks and gulfs. Nothing happens. Men have watched this planet systematically
with telescopes for over two hundred years. How much change do you think they
have seen?”</p>
<p>“None.”</p>
<p>“They have traced two indisputable landslips, a doubtful crack, and one
slight periodic change of colour, and that’s all.”</p>
<p>“I didn’t know they’d traced even that.”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes. But as for people—!”</p>
<p>“By the way,” I asked, “how small a thing will the biggest
telescopes show upon the moon?”</p>
<p>“One could see a fair-sized church. One could certainly see any towns or
buildings, or anything like the handiwork of men. There might perhaps be
insects, something in the way of ants, for example, so that they could hide in
deep burrows from the lunar light, or some new sort of creatures having no
earthly parallel. That is the most probable thing, if we are to find life there
at all. Think of the difference in conditions! Life must fit itself to a day as
long as fourteen earthly days, a cloudless sun-blaze of fourteen days, and then
a night of equal length, growing ever colder and colder under these cold, sharp
stars. In that night there must be cold, the ultimate cold, absolute zero, 273°
C. below the earthly freezing point. Whatever life there is must hibernate
through <i>that</i>, and rise again each day.”</p>
<p>He mused. “One can imagine something worm-like,” he said,
“taking its air solid as an earth-worm swallows earth, or thick-skinned
monsters—”</p>
<p>“By the bye,” I said, “why didn’t we bring a
gun?”</p>
<p>He did not answer that question. “No,” he concluded, “we just
have to go. We shall see when we get there.”</p>
<p>I remembered something. “Of course, there’s my minerals,
anyhow,” I said; “whatever the conditions may be.”</p>
<p>Presently he told me he wished to alter our course a little by letting the
earth tug at us for a moment. He was going to open one earthward blind for
thirty seconds. He warned me that it would make my head swim, and advised me to
extend my hands against the glass to break my fall. I did as he directed, and
thrust my feet against the bales of food cases and air cylinders to prevent
their falling upon me. Then with a click the window flew open. I fell clumsily
upon hands and face, and saw for a moment between my black extended fingers our
mother earth—a planet in a downward sky.</p>
<p>We were still very near—Cavor told me the distance was perhaps eight
hundred miles and the huge terrestrial disc filled all heaven. But already it
was plain to see that the world was a globe. The land below us was in twilight
and vague, but westward the vast grey stretches of the Atlantic shone like
molten silver under the receding day. I think I recognised the cloud-dimmed
coast-lines of France and Spain and the south of England, and then, with a
click, the shutter closed again, and I found myself in a state of extraordinary
confusion sliding slowly over the smooth glass.</p>
<p>When at last things settled themselves in my mind again, it seemed quite beyond
question that the moon was “down” and under my feet, and that the
earth was somewhere away on the level of the horizon—the earth that had
been “down” to me and my kindred since the beginning of things.</p>
<p>So slight were the exertions required of us, so easy did the practical
annihilation of our weight make all we had to do, that the necessity for taking
refreshment did not occur to us for nearly six hours (by Cavor’s
chronometer) after our start. I was amazed at that lapse of time. Even then I
was satisfied with very little. Cavor examined the apparatus for absorbing
carbonic acid and water, and pronounced it to be in satisfactory order, our
consumption of oxygen having been extraordinarily slight. And our talk being
exhausted for the time, and there being nothing further for us to do, we gave
way to a curious drowsiness that had come upon us, and spreading our blankets
on the bottom of the sphere in such a manner as to shut out most of the
moonlight, wished each other good-night, and almost immediately fell asleep.</p>
<p>And so, sleeping, and sometimes talking and reading a little, and at times
eating, although without any keenness of appetite,<SPAN href="#fn-1" name="fnref-1" id="fnref-1"><sup>[1]</sup></SPAN>
but for the most part in a sort of quiescence that was neither waking nor
slumber, we fell through a space of time that had neither night nor day in it,
silently, softly, and swiftly down towards the moon.</p>
<p class="footnote">
<SPAN name="fn-1" id="fn-1"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#fnref-1">[1]</SPAN>
It is a curious thing, that while we were in the sphere we felt not the
slightest desire for food, nor did we feel the want of it when we abstained. At
first we forced our appetites, but afterwards we fasted completely. Altogether
we did not consume one-hundredth part of the compressed provisions we had
brought with us. The amount of carbonic acid we breathed was also unnaturally
low, but why this was, I am quite unable to explain.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap06"></SPAN>VI.<br/> The Landing on the Moon</h2>
<p>I remember how one day Cavor suddenly opened six of our shutters and blinded me
so that I cried aloud at him. The whole area was moon, a stupendous scimitar of
white dawn with its edge hacked out by notches of darkness, the crescent shore
of an ebbing tide of darkness, out of which peaks and pinnacles came glittering
into the blaze of the sun. I take it the reader has seen pictures or
photographs of the moon and that I need not describe the broader features of
that landscape, those spacious ring-like ranges vaster than any terrestrial
mountains, their summits shining in the day, their shadows harsh and deep, the
grey disordered plains, the ridges, hills, and craterlets, all passing at last
from a blazing illumination into a common mystery of black. Athwart this world
we were flying scarcely a hundred miles above its crests and pinnacles. And now
we could see, what no eye on earth will ever see, that under the blaze of the
day the harsh outlines of the rocks and ravines of the plains and crater floor
grew grey and indistinct under a thickening haze, that the white of their lit
surfaces broke into lumps and patches, and broke again and shrank and vanished,
and that here and there strange tints of brown and olive grew and spread.</p>
<p>But little time we had for watching then. For now we had come to the real
danger of our journey. We had to drop ever closer to the moon as we spun about
it, to slacken our pace and watch our chance, until at last we could dare to
drop upon its surface.</p>
<p>For Cavor that was a time of intense exertion; for me it was an anxious
inactivity. I seemed perpetually to be getting out of his way. He leapt about
the sphere from point to point with an agility that would have been impossible
on earth. He was perpetually opening and closing the Cavorite windows, making
calculations, consulting his chronometer by means of the glow lamp during those
last eventful hours. For a long time we had all our windows closed and hung
silently in darkness hurling through space.</p>
<p>Then he was feeling for the shutter studs, and suddenly four windows were open.
I staggered and covered my eyes, drenched and scorched and blinded by the
unaccustomed splendour of the sun beneath my feet. Then again the shutters
snapped, leaving my brain spinning in a darkness that pressed against the eyes.
And after that I floated in another vast, black silence.</p>
<p>Then Cavor switched on the electric light, and told me he proposed to bind all
our luggage together with the blankets about it, against the concussion of our
descent. We did this with our windows closed, because in that way our goods
arranged themselves naturally at the centre of the sphere. That too was a
strange business; we two men floating loose in that spherical space, and
packing and pulling ropes. Imagine it if you can! No up nor down, and every
effort resulting in unexpected movements. Now I would be pressed against the
glass with the full force of Cavor’s thrust, now I would be kicking
helplessly in a void. Now the star of the electric light would be overhead, now
under foot. Now Cavor’s feet would float up before my eyes, and now we
would be crossways to each other. But at last our goods were safely bound
together in a big soft bale, all except two blankets with head holes that we
were to wrap about ourselves.</p>
<p>Then for a flash Cavor opened a window moonward, and we saw that we were
dropping towards a huge central crater with a number of minor craters grouped
in a sort of cross about it. And then again Cavor flung our little sphere open
to the scorching, blinding sun. I think he was using the sun’s attraction
as a brake. “Cover yourself with a blanket,” he cried, thrusting
himself from me, and for a moment I did not understand.</p>
<p>Then I hauled the blanket from beneath my feet and got it about me and over my
head and eyes. Abruptly he closed the shutters again, snapped one open again
and closed it, then suddenly began snapping them all open, each safely into its
steel roller. There came a jar, and then we were rolling over and over, bumping
against the glass and against the big bale of our luggage, and clutching at
each other, and outside some white substance splashed as if we were rolling
down a slope of snow....</p>
<p>Over, clutch, bump, clutch, bump, over....</p>
<p>Came a thud, and I was half buried under the bale of our possessions, and for a
space everything was still. Then I could hear Cavor puffing and grunting, and
the snapping of a shutter in its sash. I made an effort, thrust back our
blanket-wrapped luggage, and emerged from beneath it. Our open windows were
just visible as a deeper black set with stars.</p>
<p>We were still alive, and we were lying in the darkness of the shadow of the
wall of the great crater into which we had fallen.</p>
<p>We sat getting our breath again, and feeling the bruises on our limbs. I
don’t think either of us had had a very clear expectation of such rough
handling as we had received. I struggled painfully to my feet. “And
now,” said I, “to look at the landscape of the moon! But—!
It’s tremendously dark, Cavor!”</p>
<p>The glass was dewy, and as I spoke I wiped at it with my blanket.
“We’re half an hour or so beyond the day,” he said. “We
must wait.”</p>
<p>It was impossible to distinguish anything. We might have been in a sphere of
steel for all that we could see. My rubbing with the blanket simply smeared the
glass, and as fast as I wiped it, it became opaque again with freshly condensed
moisture mixed with an increasing quantity of blanket hairs. Of course I ought
not to have used the blanket. In my efforts to clear the glass I slipped upon
the damp surface, and hurt my shin against one of the oxygen cylinders that
protruded from our bale.</p>
<p>The thing was exasperating—it was absurd. Here we were just arrived upon
the moon, amidst we knew not what wonders, and all we could see was the grey
and streaming wall of the bubble in which we had come.</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I said, “but at this rate we might have
stopped at home;” and I squatted on the bale and shivered, and drew my
blanket closer about me.</p>
<p>Abruptly the moisture turned to spangles and fronds of frost. “Can you
reach the electric heater,” said Cavor. “Yes—that black knob.
Or we shall freeze.”</p>
<p>I did not wait to be told twice. “And now,” said I, “what are
we to do?”</p>
<p>“Wait,” he said.</p>
<p>“Wait?”</p>
<p>“Of course. We shall have to wait until our air gets warm again, and then
this glass will clear. We can’t do anything till then. It’s night
here yet; we must wait for the day to overtake us. Meanwhile, don’t you
feel hungry?”</p>
<p>For a space I did not answer him, but sat fretting. I turned reluctantly from
the smeared puzzle of the glass and stared at his face. “Yes,” I
said, “I am hungry. I feel somehow enormously disappointed. I had
expected—I don’t know what I had expected, but not this.”</p>
<p>I summoned my philosophy, and rearranging my blanket about me sat down on the
bale again and began my first meal on the moon. I don’t think I finished
it—I forget. Presently, first in patches, then running rapidly together
into wider spaces, came the clearing of the glass, came the drawing of the
misty veil that hid the moon world from our eyes.</p>
<p>We peered out upon the landscape of the moon.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap07"></SPAN>VII.<br/> Sunrise on the Moon</h2>
<p>As we saw it first it was the wildest and most desolate of scenes. We were in
an enormous amphitheatre, a vast circular plain, the floor of the giant crater.
Its cliff-like walls closed us in on every side. From the westward the light of
the unseen sun fell upon them, reaching to the very foot of the cliff, and
showed a disordered escarpment of drab and greyish rock, lined here and there
with banks and crevices of snow. This was perhaps a dozen miles away, but at
first no intervening atmosphere diminished in the slightest the minutely
detailed brilliancy with which these things glared at us. They stood out clear
and dazzling against a background of starry blackness that seemed to our
earthly eyes rather a gloriously spangled velvet curtain than the spaciousness
of the sky.</p>
<p>The eastward cliff was at first merely a starless selvedge to the starry dome.
No rosy flush, no creeping pallor, announced the commencing day. Only the
Corona, the Zodiacal light, a huge cone-shaped, luminous haze, pointing up
towards the splendour of the morning star, warned us of the imminent nearness
of the sun.</p>
<p>Whatever light was about us was reflected by the westward cliffs. It showed a
huge undulating plain, cold and grey, a grey that deepened eastward into the
absolute raven darkness of the cliff shadow. Innumerable rounded grey summits,
ghostly hummocks, billows of snowy substance, stretching crest beyond crest
into the remote obscurity, gave us our first inkling of the distance of the
crater wall. These hummocks looked like snow. At the time I thought they were
snow. But they were not—they were mounds and masses of frozen air.</p>
<p>So it was at first; and then, sudden, swift, and amazing, came the lunar day.</p>
<p>The sunlight had crept down the cliff, it touched the drifted masses at its
base and incontinently came striding with seven-leagued boots towards us. The
distant cliff seemed to shift and quiver, and at the touch of the dawn a reek
of grey vapour poured upward from the crater floor, whirls and puffs and
drifting wraiths of grey, thicker and broader and denser, until at last the
whole westward plain was steaming like a wet handkerchief held before the fire,
and the westward cliffs were no more than refracted glare beyond.</p>
<p>“It is air,” said Cavor. “It must be air—or it would
not rise like this—at the mere touch of a sun-beam. And at this
pace....”</p>
<p>He peered upwards. “Look!” he said.</p>
<p>“What?” I asked.</p>
<p>“In the sky. Already. On the blackness—a little touch of blue. See!
The stars seem larger. And the little ones and all those dim nebulosities we
saw in empty space—they are hidden!”</p>
<p>Swiftly, steadily, the day approached us. Grey summit after grey summit was
overtaken by the blaze, and turned to a smoking white intensity. At last there
was nothing to the west of us but a bank of surging fog, the tumultuous advance
and ascent of cloudy haze. The distant cliff had receded farther and farther,
had loomed and changed through the whirl, and foundered and vanished at last in
its confusion.</p>
<p>Nearer came that steaming advance, nearer and nearer, coming as fast as the
shadow of a cloud before the south-west wind. About us rose a thin anticipatory
haze.</p>
<p>Cavor gripped my arm. “What?” I said.</p>
<p>“Look! The sunrise! The sun!”</p>
<p>He turned me about and pointed to the brow of the eastward cliff, looming above
the haze about us, scarce lighter than the darkness of the sky. But now its
line was marked by strange reddish shapes, tongues of vermilion flame that
writhed and danced. I fancied it must be spirals of vapour that had caught the
light and made this crest of fiery tongues against the sky, but indeed it was
the solar prominences I saw, a crown of fire about the sun that is forever
hidden from earthly eyes by our atmospheric veil.</p>
<p>And then—the sun!</p>
<p>Steadily, inevitably came a brilliant line, came a thin edge of intolerable
effulgence that took a circular shape, became a bow, became a blazing sceptre,
and hurled a shaft of heat at us as though it was a spear.</p>
<p>It seemed verily to stab my eyes! I cried aloud and turned about blinded,
groping for my blanket beneath the bale.</p>
<p>And with that incandescence came a sound, the first sound that had reached us
from without since we left the earth, a hissing and rustling, the stormy
trailing of the aerial garment of the advancing day. And with the coming of the
sound and the light the sphere lurched, and blinded and dazzled we staggered
helplessly against each other. It lurched again, and the hissing grew louder. I
had shut my eyes perforce, I was making clumsy efforts to cover my head with my
blanket, and this second lurch sent me helplessly off my feet. I fell against
the bale, and opening my eyes had a momentary glimpse of the air just outside
our glass. It was running—it was boiling—like snow into which a
white-hot rod is thrust. What had been solid air had suddenly at the touch of
the sun become a paste, a mud, a slushy liquefaction, that hissed and bubbled
into gas.</p>
<p>There came a still more violent whirl of the sphere and we had clutched one
another. In another moment we were spun about again. Round we went and over,
and then I was on all fours. The lunar dawn had hold of us. It meant to show us
little men what the moon could do with us.</p>
<p>I caught a second glimpse of things without, puffs of vapour, half liquid
slush, excavated, sliding, falling, sliding. We dropped into darkness. I went
down with Cavor’s knees in my chest. Then he seemed to fly away from me,
and for a moment I lay with all the breath out of my body staring upward. A
toppling crag of the melting stuff had splashed over us, buried us, and now it
thinned and boiled off us. I saw the bubbles dancing on the glass above. I
heard Cavor exclaiming feebly.</p>
<p>Then some huge landslip in the thawing air had caught us, and spluttering
expostulation, we began to roll down a slope, rolling faster and faster,
leaping crevasses and rebounding from banks, faster and faster, westward into
the white-hot boiling tumult of the lunar day.</p>
<p>Clutching at one another we spun about, pitched this way and that, our bale of
packages leaping at us, pounding at us. We collided, we gripped, we were torn
asunder—our heads met, and the whole universe burst into fiery darts and
stars! On the earth we should have smashed one another a dozen times, but on
the moon, luckily for us, our weight was only one-sixth of what it is
terrestrially, and we fell very mercifully. I recall a sensation of utter
sickness, a feeling as if my brain were upside down within my skull, and
then—</p>
<p class="p2">
Something was at work upon my face, some thin feelers worried my ears. Then I
discovered the brilliance of the landscape around was mitigated by blue
spectacles. Cavor bent over me, and I saw his face upside down, his eyes also
protected by tinted goggles. His breath came irregularly, and his lip was
bleeding from a bruise. “Better?” he said, wiping the blood with
the back of his hand.</p>
<p>Everything seemed swaying for a space, but that was simply my giddiness. I
perceived that he had closed some of the shutters in the outer sphere to save
me—from the direct blaze of the sun. I was aware that everything about us
was very brilliant.</p>
<p>“Lord!” I gasped. “But this—”</p>
<p>I craned my neck to see. I perceived there was a blinding glare outside, an
utter change from the gloomy darkness of our first impressions. “Have I
been insensible long?” I asked.</p>
<p>“I don’t know—the chronometer is broken. Some little time....
My dear chap! I have been afraid...”</p>
<p>I lay for a space taking this in. I saw his face still bore evidences of
emotion. For a while I said nothing. I passed an inquisitive hand over my
contusions, and surveyed his face for similar damages. The back of my right
hand had suffered most, and was skinless and raw. My forehead was bruised and
had bled. He handed me a little measure with some of the restorative—I
forget the name of it—he had brought with us. After a time I felt a
little better. I began to stretch my limbs carefully. Soon I could talk.</p>
<p>“It wouldn’t have done,” I said, as though there had been no
interval.</p>
<p>“No! it <i>wouldn’t</i>.”</p>
<p>He thought, his hands hanging over his knees. He peered through the glass and
then stared at me. “Good Lord!” he said. “<i>No!</i>”</p>
<p>“What has happened?” I asked after a pause. “Have we jumped
to the tropics?”</p>
<p>“It was as I expected. This air has evaporated—if it is air. At any
rate, it has evaporated, and the surface of the moon is showing. We are lying
on a bank of earthy rock. Here and there bare soil is exposed. A queer sort of
soil!”</p>
<p>It occurred to him that it was unnecessary to explain. He assisted me into a
sitting position, and I could see with my own eyes.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap08"></SPAN>VIII.<br/> A Lunar Morning</h2>
<p>The harsh emphasis, the pitiless black and white of scenery had altogether
disappeared. The glare of the sun had taken upon itself a faint tinge of amber;
the shadows upon the cliff of the crater wall were deeply purple. To the
eastward a dark bank of fog still crouched and sheltered from the sunrise, but
to the westward the sky was blue and clear. I began to realise the length of my
insensibility.</p>
<p>We were no longer in a void. An atmosphere had arisen about us. The outline of
things had gained in character, had grown acute and varied; save for a shadowed
space of white substance here and there, white substance that was no longer air
but snow, the arctic appearance had gone altogether. Everywhere broad rusty
brown spaces of bare and tumbled earth spread to the blaze of the sun. Here and
there at the edge of the snowdrifts were transient little pools and eddies of
water, the only things stirring in that expanse of barrenness. The sunlight
inundated the upper two blinds of our sphere and turned our climate to high
summer, but our feet were still in shadow, and the sphere was lying upon a
drift of snow.</p>
<p>And scattered here and there upon the slope, and emphasised by little white
threads of unthawed snow upon their shady sides, were shapes like sticks, dry
twisted sticks of the same rusty hue as the rock upon which they lay. That
caught one’s thoughts sharply. Sticks! On a lifeless world? Then as my
eye grew more accustomed to the texture of their substance, I perceived that
almost all this surface had a fibrous texture, like the carpet of brown needles
one finds beneath the shade of pine trees.</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I said.</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“It may be a dead world now—but once—”</p>
<p>Something arrested my attention. I had discovered among these needles a number
of little round objects. And it seemed to me that one of these had moved.
“Cavor,” I whispered.</p>
<p>“What?”</p>
<p>But I did not answer at once. I stared incredulous. For an instant I could not
believe my eyes. I gave an inarticulate cry. I gripped his arm. I pointed.
“Look!” I cried, finding my tongue. “There! Yes! And
there!”</p>
<p>His eyes followed my pointing finger. “Eh?” he said.</p>
<p>How can I describe the thing I saw? It is so petty a thing to state, and yet it
seemed so wonderful, so pregnant with emotion. I have said that amidst the
stick-like litter were these rounded bodies, these little oval bodies that
might have passed as very small pebbles. And now first one and then another had
stirred, had rolled over and cracked, and down the crack of each of them showed
a minute line of yellowish green, thrusting outward to meet the hot
encouragement of the newly-risen sun. For a moment that was all, and then there
stirred, and burst a third!</p>
<p>“It is a seed,” said Cavor. And then I heard him whisper very
softly, “<i>Life!</i>”</p>
<p>“Life!” And immediately it poured upon us that our vast journey had
not been made in vain, that we had come to no arid waste of minerals, but to a
world that lived and moved! We watched intensely. I remember I kept rubbing the
glass before me with my sleeve, jealous of the faintest suspicion of mist.</p>
<p>The picture was clear and vivid only in the middle of the field. All about that
centre the dead fibres and seeds were magnified and distorted by the curvature
of the glass. But we could see enough! One after another all down the sunlit
slope these miraculous little brown bodies burst and gaped apart, like
seed-pods, like the husks of fruits; opened eager mouths that drank in the
heat and light pouring in a cascade from the newly-risen sun.</p>
<p>Every moment more of these seed coats ruptured, and even as they did so the
swelling pioneers overflowed their rent-distended seed-cases, and passed into
the second stage of growth. With a steady assurance, a swift deliberation,
these amazing seeds thrust a rootlet downward to the earth and a queer little
bundle-like bud into the air. In a little while the whole slope was dotted with
minute plantlets standing at attention in the blaze of the sun.</p>
<p>They did not stand for long. The bundle-like buds swelled and strained and
opened with a jerk, thrusting out a coronet of little sharp tips, spreading a
whorl of tiny, spiky, brownish leaves, that lengthened rapidly, lengthened
visibly even as we watched. The movement was slower than any animal’s,
swifter than any plant’s I have ever seen before. How can I suggest it to
you—the way that growth went on? The leaf tips grew so that they moved
onward even while we looked at them. The brown seed-case shrivelled and was
absorbed with an equal rapidity. Have you ever on a cold day taken a
thermometer into your warm hand and watched the little thread of mercury creep
up the tube? These moon plants grew like that.</p>
<p>In a few minutes, as it seemed, the buds of the more forward of these plants
had lengthened into a stem and were even putting forth a second whorl of
leaves, and all the slope that had seemed so recently a lifeless stretch of
litter was now dark with the stunted olive-green herbage of bristling spikes
that swayed with the vigour of their growing.</p>
<p>I turned about, and behold! along the upper edge of a rock to the eastward a
similar fringe in a scarcely less forward condition swayed and bent, dark
against the blinding glare of the sun. And beyond this fringe was the
silhouette of a plant mass, branching clumsily like a cactus, and swelling
visibly, swelling like a bladder that fills with air.</p>
<p>Then to the westward also I discovered that another such distended form was
rising over the scrub. But here the light fell upon its sleek sides, and I
could see that its colour was a vivid orange hue. It rose as one watched it; if
one looked away from it for a minute and then back, its outline had changed; it
thrust out blunt congested branches until in a little time it rose a coralline
shape of many feet in height. Compared with such a growth the terrestrial
puff-ball, which will sometimes swell a foot in diameter in a single night,
would be a hopeless laggard. But then the puff-ball grows against a
gravitational pull six times that of the moon. Beyond, out of gullies and flats
that had been hidden from us, but not from the quickening sun, over reefs and
banks of shining rock, a bristling beard of spiky and fleshy vegetation was
straining into view, hurrying tumultuously to take advantage of the brief day
in which it must flower and fruit and seed again and die. It was like a
miracle, that growth. So, one must imagine, the trees and plants arose at the
Creation and covered the desolation of the new-made earth.</p>
<p>Imagine it! Imagine that dawn! The resurrection of the frozen air, the stirring
and quickening of the soil, and then this silent uprising of vegetation, this
unearthly ascent of fleshiness and spikes. Conceive it all lit by a blaze that
would make the intensest sunlight of earth seem watery and weak. And still
around this stirring jungle, wherever there was shadow, lingered banks of
bluish snow. And to have the picture of our impression complete, you must bear
in mind that we saw it all through a thick bent glass, distorting it as things
are distorted by a lens, acute only in the centre of the picture, and very
bright there, and towards the edges magnified and unreal.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap09"></SPAN>IX.<br/> Prospecting Begins</h2>
<p>We ceased to gaze. We turned to each other, the same thought, the same question
in our eyes. For these plants to grow, there must be some air, however
attenuated, air that we also should be able to breathe.</p>
<p>“The manhole?” I said.</p>
<p>“Yes!” said Cavor, “if it is air we see!”</p>
<p>“In a little while,” I said, “these plants will be as high as
we are. Suppose—suppose after all— Is it certain? How do you know
that stuff <i>is</i> air? It may be nitrogen—it may be carbonic acid
even!”</p>
<p>“That’s easy,” he said, and set about proving it. He produced
a big piece of crumpled paper from the bale, lit it, and thrust it hastily
through the man-hole valve. I bent forward and peered down through the thick
glass for its appearance outside, that little flame on whose evidence depended
so much!</p>
<p>I saw the paper drop out and lie lightly upon the snow. The pink flame of its
burning vanished. For an instant it seemed to be extinguished. And then I saw a
little blue tongue upon the edge of it that trembled, and crept, and spread!</p>
<p>Quietly the whole sheet, save where it lay in immediate contact with the snow,
charred and shrivelled and sent up a quivering thread of smoke. There was no
doubt left to me; the atmosphere of the moon was either pure oxygen or air, and
capable therefore—unless its tenuity was excessive—of supporting
our alien life. We might emerge—and live!</p>
<p>I sat down with my legs on either side of the manhole and prepared to unscrew
it, but Cavor stopped me. “There is first a little precaution,” he
said. He pointed out that although it was certainly an oxygenated atmosphere
outside, it might still be so rarefied as to cause us grave injury. He reminded
me of mountain sickness, and of the bleeding that often afflicts aeronauts who
have ascended too swiftly, and he spent some time in the preparation of a
sickly-tasting drink which he insisted on my sharing. It made me feel a little
numb, but otherwise had no effect on me. Then he permitted me to begin
unscrewing.</p>
<p>Presently the glass stopper of the manhole was so far undone that the denser
air within our sphere began to escape along the thread of the screw, singing as
a kettle sings before it boils. Thereupon he made me desist. It speedily became
evident that the pressure outside was very much less than it was within. How
much less it was we had no means of telling.</p>
<p>I sat grasping the stopper with both hands, ready to close it again if, in
spite of our intense hope, the lunar atmosphere should after all prove too
rarefied for us, and Cavor sat with a cylinder of compressed oxygen at hand to
restore our pressure. We looked at one another in silence, and then at the
fantastic vegetation that swayed and grew visibly and noiselessly without. And
ever that shrill piping continued.</p>
<p>My blood-vessels began to throb in my ears, and the sound of Cavor’s
movements diminished. I noted how still everything had become, because of the
thinning of the air.</p>
<p>As our air sizzled out from the screw the moisture of it condensed in little
puffs.</p>
<p>Presently I experienced a peculiar shortness of breath that lasted indeed
during the whole of the time of our exposure to the moon’s exterior
atmosphere, and a rather unpleasant sensation about the ears and finger-nails
and the back of the throat grew upon my attention, and presently passed off
again.</p>
<p>But then came vertigo and nausea that abruptly changed the quality of my
courage. I gave the lid of the manhole half a turn and made a hasty explanation
to Cavor; but now he was the more sanguine. He answered me in a voice that
seemed extraordinarily small and remote, because of the thinness of the air
that carried the sound. He recommended a nip of brandy, and set me the example,
and presently I felt better. I turned the manhole stopper back again. The
throbbing in my ears grew louder, and then I remarked that the piping note of
the outrush had ceased. For a time I could not be sure that it had ceased.</p>
<p>“Well?” said Cavor, in the ghost of a voice.</p>
<p>“Well?” said I.</p>
<p>“Shall we go on?”</p>
<p>I thought. “Is this all?”</p>
<p>“If you can stand it.”</p>
<p>By way of answer I went on unscrewing. I lifted the circular operculum from its
place and laid it carefully on the bale. A flake or so of snow whirled and
vanished as that thin and unfamiliar air took possession of our sphere. I
knelt, and then seated myself at the edge of the manhole, peering over it.
Beneath, within a yard of my face, lay the untrodden snow of the moon.</p>
<p>There came a little pause. Our eyes met.</p>
<p>“It doesn’t distress your lungs too much?” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“No,” I said. “I can stand this.”</p>
<p>He stretched out his hand for his blanket, thrust his head through its central
hole, and wrapped it about him. He sat down on the edge of the manhole, he let
his feet drop until they were within six inches of the lunar ground. He
hesitated for a moment, then thrust himself forward, dropped these intervening
inches, and stood upon the untrodden soil of the moon.</p>
<p>As he stepped forward he was refracted grotesquely by the edge of the glass. He
stood for a moment looking this way and that. Then he drew himself together and
leapt.</p>
<p>The glass distorted everything, but it seemed to me even then to be an
extremely big leap. He had at one bound become remote. He seemed twenty or
thirty feet off. He was standing high upon a rocky mass and gesticulating back
to me. Perhaps he was shouting—but the sound did not reach me. But how
the deuce had he done this? I felt like a man who has just seen a new conjuring
trick.</p>
<p>In a puzzled state of mind I too dropped through the manhole. I stood up. Just
in front of me the snowdrift had fallen away and made a sort of ditch. I made a
step and jumped.</p>
<p>I found myself flying through the air, saw the rock on which he stood coming to
meet me, clutched it and clung in a state of infinite amazement.</p>
<p>I gasped a painful laugh. I was tremendously confused. Cavor bent down and
shouted in piping tones for me to be careful.</p>
<p>I had forgotten that on the moon, with only an eighth part of the earth’s
mass and a quarter of its diameter, my weight was barely a sixth what it was on
earth. But now that fact insisted on being remembered.</p>
<p>“We are out of Mother Earth’s leading-strings now,” he said.</p>
<p>With a guarded effort I raised myself to the top, and moving as cautiously as a
rheumatic patient, stood up beside him under the blaze of the sun. The sphere
lay behind us on its dwindling snowdrift thirty feet away.</p>
<p>As far as the eye could see over the enormous disorder of rocks that formed the
crater floor, the same bristling scrub that surrounded us was starting into
life, diversified here and there by bulging masses of a cactus form, and
scarlet and purple lichens that grew so fast they seemed to crawl over the
rocks. The whole area of the crater seemed to me then to be one similar
wilderness up to the very foot of the surrounding cliff.</p>
<p>This cliff was apparently bare of vegetation save at its base, and with
buttresses and terraces and platforms that did not very greatly attract our
attention at the time. It was many miles away from us in every direction; we
seemed to be almost at the centre of the crater, and we saw it through a
certain haziness that drove before the wind. For there was even a wind now in
the thin air, a swift yet weak wind that chilled exceedingly but exerted little
pressure. It was blowing round the crater, as it seemed, to the hot illuminated
side from the foggy darkness under the sunward wall. It was difficult to look
into this eastward fog; we had to peer with half-closed eyes beneath the shade
of our hands, because of the fierce intensity of the motionless sun.</p>
<p>“It seems to be deserted,” said Cavor, “absolutely
desolate.”</p>
<p>I looked about me again. I retained even then a clinging hope of some
quasi-human evidence, some pinnacle of building, some house or engine, but
everywhere one looked spread the tumbled rocks in peaks and crests, and the
darting scrub and those bulging cacti that swelled and swelled, a flat negation
as it seemed of all such hope.</p>
<p>“It looks as though these plants had it to themselves,” I said.
“I see no trace of any other creature.”</p>
<p>“No insects—no birds, no! Not a trace, not a scrap nor particle of
animal life. If there was—what would they do in the night? ... No;
there’s just these plants alone.”</p>
<p>I shaded my eyes with my hand. “It’s like the landscape of a dream.
These things are less like earthly land plants than the things one imagines
among the rocks at the bottom of the sea. Look at that yonder! One might
imagine it a lizard changed into a plant. And the glare!”</p>
<p>“This is only the fresh morning,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>He sighed and looked about him. “This is no world for men,” he
said. “And yet in a way—it appeals.”</p>
<p>He became silent for a time, then commenced his meditative humming.</p>
<p>I started at a gentle touch, and found a thin sheet of livid lichen lapping
over my shoe. I kicked at it and it fell to powder, and each speck began to
grow.</p>
<p>I heard Cavor exclaim sharply, and perceived that one of the fixed bayonets of
the scrub had pricked him. He hesitated, his eyes sought among the rocks about
us. A sudden blaze of pink had crept up a ragged pillar of crag. It was a most
extraordinary pink, a livid magenta.</p>
<p>“Look!” said I, turning, and behold Cavor had vanished.</p>
<p>For an instant I stood transfixed. Then I made a hasty step to look over the
verge of the rock. But in my surprise at his disappearance I forgot once more
that we were on the moon. The thrust of my foot that I made in striding would
have carried me a yard on earth; on the moon it carried me six—a good
five yards over the edge. For the moment the thing had something of the effect
of those nightmares when one falls and falls. For while one falls sixteen feet
in the first second of a fall on earth, on the moon one falls two, and with
only a sixth of one’s weight. I fell, or rather I jumped down, about ten
yards I suppose. It seemed to take quite a long time, five or six seconds, I
should think. I floated through the air and fell like a feather, knee-deep in a
snow-drift in the bottom of a gully of blue-grey, white-veined rock.</p>
<p>I looked about me. “Cavor!” I cried; but no Cavor was visible.</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I cried louder, and the rocks echoed me.</p>
<p>I turned fiercely to the rocks and clambered to the summit of them.
“Cavor!” I cried. My voice sounded like the voice of a lost lamb.</p>
<p>The sphere, too, was not in sight, and for a moment a horrible feeling of
desolation pinched my heart.</p>
<p>Then I saw him. He was laughing and gesticulating to attract my attention. He
was on a bare patch of rock twenty or thirty yards away. I could not hear his
voice, but “jump” said his gestures. I hesitated, the distance
seemed enormous. Yet I reflected that surely I must be able to clear a greater
distance than Cavor.</p>
<p>I made a step back, gathered myself together, and leapt with all my might. I
seemed to shoot right up in the air as though I should never come down.</p>
<p>It was horrible and delightful, and as wild as a nightmare, to go flying off in
this fashion. I realised my leap had been altogether too violent. I flew clean
over Cavor’s head and beheld a spiky confusion in a gully spreading to
meet my fall. I gave a yelp of alarm. I put out my hands and straightened my
legs.</p>
<p>I hit a huge fungoid bulk that burst all about me, scattering a mass of orange
spores in every direction, and covering me with orange powder. I rolled over
spluttering, and came to rest convulsed with breathless laughter.</p>
<p>I became aware of Cavor’s little round face peering over a bristling
hedge. He shouted some faded inquiry. “Eh?” I tried to shout, but
could not do so for want of breath. He made his way towards me, coming gingerly
among the bushes.</p>
<p>“We’ve got to be careful,” he said. “This moon has no
discipline. She’ll let us smash ourselves.”</p>
<p>He helped me to my feet. “You exerted yourself too much,” he said,
dabbing at the yellow stuff with his hand to remove it from my garments.</p>
<p>I stood passive and panting, allowing him to beat off the jelly from my knees
and elbows and lecture me upon my misfortunes. “We don’t quite
allow for the gravitation. Our muscles are scarcely educated yet. We must
practise a little, when you have got your breath.”</p>
<p>I pulled two or three little thorns out of my hand, and sat for a time on a
boulder of rock. My muscles were quivering, and I had that feeling of personal
disillusionment that comes at the first fall to the learner of cycling on
earth.</p>
<p>It suddenly occurred to Cavor that the cold air in the gully, after the
brightness of the sun, might give me a fever. So we clambered back into the
sunlight. We found that beyond a few abrasions I had received no serious
injuries from my tumble, and at Cavor’s suggestion we were presently
looking round for some safe and easy landing-place for my next leap. We chose a
rocky slab some ten yards off, separated from us by a little thicket of
olive-green spikes.</p>
<p>“Imagine it there!” said Cavor, who was assuming the airs of a
trainer, and he pointed to a spot about four feet from my toes. This leap I
managed without difficulty, and I must confess I found a certain satisfaction
in Cavor’s falling short by a foot or so and tasting the spikes of the
scrub. “One has to be careful, you see,” he said, pulling out his
thorns, and with that he ceased to be my mentor and became my fellow-learner in
the art of lunar locomotion.</p>
<p>We chose a still easier jump and did it without difficulty, and then leapt back
again, and to and fro several times, accustoming our muscles to the new
standard. I could never have believed had I not experienced it, how rapid that
adaptation would be. In a very little time indeed, certainly after fewer than
thirty leaps, we could judge the effort necessary for a distance with almost
terrestrial assurance.</p>
<p>And all this time the lunar plants were growing around us, higher and denser
and more entangled, every moment thicker and taller, spiked plants, green
cactus masses, fungi, fleshy and lichenous things, strangest radiate and
sinuous shapes. But we were so intent upon our leaping, that for a time we gave
no heed to their unfaltering expansion.</p>
<p>An extraordinary elation had taken possession of us. Partly, I think, it was
our sense of release from the confinement of the sphere. Mainly, however, the
thin sweetness of the air, which I am certain contained a much larger
proportion of oxygen than our terrestrial atmosphere. In spite of the strange
quality of all about us, I felt as adventurous and experimental as a cockney
would do placed for the first time among mountains and I do not think it
occurred to either of us, face to face though we were with the unknown, to be
very greatly afraid.</p>
<p>We were bitten by a spirit of enterprise. We selected a lichenous kopje perhaps
fifteen yards away, and landed neatly on its summit one after the other.
“Good!” we cried to each other; “good!” and Cavor made
three steps and went off to a tempting slope of snow a good twenty yards and
more beyond. I stood for a moment struck by the grotesque effect of his soaring
figure—his dirty cricket cap, and spiky hair, his little round body, his
arms and his knicker-bockered legs tucked up tightly—against the weird
spaciousness of the lunar scene. A gust of laughter seized me, and then I
stepped off to follow. Plump! I dropped beside him.</p>
<p>We made a few gargantuan strides, leapt three or four times more, and sat down
at last in a lichenous hollow. Our lungs were painful. We sat holding our sides
and recovering our breath, looking appreciation to one another. Cavor panted
something about “amazing sensations.” And then came a thought into
my head. For the moment it did not seem a particularly appalling thought,
simply a natural question arising out of the situation.</p>
<p>“By the way,” I said, “where exactly is the sphere?”</p>
<p>Cavor looked at me. “Eh?”</p>
<p>The full meaning of what we were saying struck me sharply.</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I cried, laying a hand on his arm, “where is the
sphere?”</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap10"></SPAN>X.<br/> Lost Men in the Moon</h2>
<p>His face caught something of my dismay. He stood up and stared about him at the
scrub that fenced us in and rose about us, straining upward in a passion of
growth. He put a dubious hand to his lips. He spoke with a sudden lack of
assurance. “I think,” he said slowly, “we left it ...
somewhere ... about <i>there</i>.”</p>
<p>He pointed a hesitating finger that wavered in an arc.</p>
<p>“I’m not sure.” His look of consternation deepened.
“Anyhow,” he said, with his eyes on me, “it can’t be
far.”</p>
<p>We had both stood up. We made unmeaning ejaculations, our eyes sought in the
twining, thickening jungle round about us.</p>
<p>All about us on the sunlit slopes frothed and swayed the darting shrubs, the
swelling cactus, the creeping lichens, and wherever the shade remained the
snow-drifts lingered. North, south, east, and west spread an identical monotony
of unfamiliar forms. And somewhere, buried already among this tangled
confusion, was our sphere, our home, our only provision, our only hope of
escape from this fantastic wilderness of ephemeral growths into which we had
come.</p>
<p>“I think after all,” he said, pointing suddenly, “it might be
over there.”</p>
<p>“No,” I said. “We have turned in a curve. See! here is the
mark of my heels. It’s clear the thing must be more to the eastward, much
more. No—the sphere must be over there.”</p>
<p>“I <i>think</i>,” said Cavor, “I kept the sun upon my right
all the time.”</p>
<p>“Every leap, it seems to <i>me</i>,” I said, “my shadow flew
before me.”</p>
<p>We stared into one another’s eyes. The area of the crater had become
enormously vast to our imaginations, the growing thickets already impenetrably
dense.</p>
<p>“Good heavens! What fools we have been!”</p>
<p>“It’s evident that we must find it again,” said Cavor,
“and that soon. The sun grows stronger. We should be fainting with the
heat already if it wasn’t so dry. And ... I’m hungry.”</p>
<p>I stared at him. I had not suspected this aspect of the matter before. But it
came to me at once—a positive craving. “Yes,” I said with
emphasis. “I am hungry too.”</p>
<p>He stood up with a look of active resolution. “Certainly we must find the
sphere.”</p>
<p>As calmly as possible we surveyed the interminable reefs and thickets that
formed the floor of the crater, each of us weighing in silence the chances of
our finding the sphere before we were overtaken by heat and hunger.</p>
<p>“It can’t be fifty yards from here,” said Cavor, with
indecisive gestures. “The only thing is to beat round about until we come
upon it.”</p>
<p>“That is all we can do,” I said, without any alacrity to begin our
hunt. “I wish this confounded spike bush did not grow so fast!”</p>
<p>“That’s just it,” said Cavor. “But it was lying on a
bank of snow.”</p>
<p>I stared about me in the vain hope of recognising some knoll or shrub that had
been near the sphere. But everywhere was a confusing sameness, everywhere the
aspiring bushes, the distending fungi, the dwindling snow banks, steadily and
inevitably changed. The sun scorched and stung, the faintness of an
unaccountable hunger mingled with our infinite perplexity. And even as we stood
there, confused and lost amidst unprecedented things, we became aware for the
first time of a sound upon the moon other than the air of the growing plants,
the faint sighing of the wind, or those that we ourselves had made.</p>
<p>Boom.... Boom.... Boom.</p>
<p>It came from beneath our feet, a sound in the earth. We seemed to hear it with
our feet as much as with our ears. Its dull resonance was muffled by distance,
thick with the quality of intervening substance. No sound that I can imagine
could have astonished us more, or have changed more completely the quality of
things about us. For this sound, rich, slow, and deliberate, seemed to us as
though it could be nothing but the striking of some gigantic buried clock.</p>
<p>Boom.... Boom.... Boom.</p>
<p>Sound suggestive of still cloisters, of sleepless nights in crowded cities, of
vigils and the awaited hour, of all that is orderly and methodical in life,
booming out pregnant and mysterious in this fantastic desert! To the eye
everything was unchanged: the desolation of bushes and cacti waving silently in
the wind, stretched unbroken to the distant cliffs, the still dark sky was
empty overhead, and the hot sun hung and burned. And through it all, a warning,
a threat, throbbed this enigma of sound.</p>
<p>Boom.... Boom.... Boom....</p>
<p>We questioned one another in faint and faded voices.</p>
<p>“A clock?”</p>
<p>“Like a clock!”</p>
<p>“What is it?”</p>
<p>“What can it be?”</p>
<p>“Count,” was Cavor’s belated suggestion, and at that word the
striking ceased.</p>
<p>The silence, the rhythmic disappointment of the silence, came as a fresh shock.
For a moment one could doubt whether one had ever heard a sound. Or whether it
might not still be going on. Had I indeed heard a sound?</p>
<p>I felt the pressure of Cavor’s hand upon my arm. He spoke in an
undertone, as though he feared to wake some sleeping thing. “Let us keep
together,” he whispered, “and look for the sphere. We must get back
to the sphere. This is beyond our understanding.”</p>
<p>“Which way shall we go?”</p>
<p>He hesitated. An intense persuasion of presences, of unseen things about us and
near us, dominated our minds. What could they be? Where could they be? Was this
arid desolation, alternately frozen and scorched, only the outer rind and mask
of some subterranean world? And if so, what sort of world? What sort of
inhabitants might it not presently disgorge upon us?</p>
<p>And then, stabbing the aching stillness as vivid and sudden as an unexpected
thunderclap, came a clang and rattle as though great gates of metal had
suddenly been flung apart.</p>
<p>It arrested our steps. We stood gaping helplessly. Then Cavor stole towards me.</p>
<p>“I do not understand!” he whispered close to my face. He waved his
hand vaguely skyward, the vague suggestion of still vaguer thoughts.</p>
<p>“A hiding-place! If anything came...”</p>
<p>I looked about us. I nodded my head in assent to him.</p>
<p>We started off, moving stealthily with the most exaggerated precautions against
noise. We went towards a thicket of scrub. A clangour like hammers flung about
a boiler hastened our steps. “We must crawl,” whispered Cavor.</p>
<p>The lower leaves of the bayonet plants, already overshadowed by the newer ones
above, were beginning to wilt and shrivel so that we could thrust our way in
among the thickening stems without serious injury. A stab in the face or arm we
did not heed. At the heart of the thicket I stopped, and stared panting into
Cavor’s face.</p>
<p>“Subterranean,” he whispered. “Below.”</p>
<p>“They may come out.”</p>
<p>“We must find the sphere!”</p>
<p>“Yes,” I said; “but how?”</p>
<p>“Crawl till we come to it.”</p>
<p>“But if we don’t?”</p>
<p>“Keep hidden. See what they are like.”</p>
<p>“We will keep together,” said I.</p>
<p>He thought. “Which way shall we go?”</p>
<p>“We must take our chance.”</p>
<p>We peered this way and that. Then very circumspectly, we began to crawl through
the lower jungle, making, so far as we could judge, a circuit, halting now at
every waving fungus, at every sound, intent only on the sphere from which we
had so foolishly emerged. Ever and again from out of the earth beneath us came
concussions, beatings, strange, inexplicable, mechanical sounds; and once, and
then again, we thought we heard something, a faint rattle and tumult, borne to
us through the air. But fearful as we were we dared essay no vantage-point to
survey the crater. For long we saw nothing of the beings whose sounds were so
abundant and insistent. But for the faintness of our hunger and the drying of
our throats that crawling would have had the quality of a very vivid dream. It
was so absolutely unreal. The only element with any touch of reality was these
sounds.</p>
<p>Picture it to yourself! About us the dream-like jungle, with the silent bayonet
leaves darting overhead, and the silent, vivid, sun-splashed lichens under our
hands and knees, waving with the vigour of their growth as a carpet waves when
the wind gets beneath it. Ever and again one of the bladder fungi, bulging and
distending under the sun, loomed upon us. Ever and again some novel shape in
vivid colour obtruded. The very cells that built up these plants were as large
as my thumb, like beads of coloured glass. And all these things were saturated
in the unmitigated glare of the sun, were seen against a sky that was bluish
black and spangled still, in spite of the sunlight, with a few surviving stars.
Strange! the very forms and texture of the stones were strange. It was all
strange, the feeling of one’s body was unprecedented, every other
movement ended in a surprise. The breath sucked thin in one’s throat, the
blood flowed through one’s ears in a throbbing tide—thud, thud,
thud, thud....</p>
<p>And ever and again came gusts of turmoil, hammering, the clanging and throb of
machinery, and presently—the bellowing of great beasts!</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap11"></SPAN>XI.<br/> The Mooncalf Pastures</h2>
<p>So we two poor terrestrial castaways, lost in that wild-growing moon jungle,
crawled in terror before the sounds that had come upon us. We crawled, as it
seemed, a long time before we saw either Selenite or mooncalf, though we heard
the bellowing and gruntulous noises of these latter continually drawing nearer
to us. We crawled through stony ravines, over snow slopes, amidst fungi that
ripped like thin bladders at our thrust, emitting a watery humour, over a
perfect pavement of things like puff-balls, and beneath interminable thickets
of scrub. And ever more helplessly our eyes sought for our abandoned sphere.
The noise of the mooncalves would at times be a vast flat calf-like sound, at
times it rose to an amazed and wrathy bellowing, and again it would become a
clogged bestial sound, as though these unseen creatures had sought to eat and
bellow at the same time.</p>
<p>Our first view was but an inadequate transitory glimpse, yet none the less
disturbing because it was incomplete. Cavor was crawling in front at the time,
and he first was aware of their proximity. He stopped dead, arresting me with a
single gesture.</p>
<p>A crackling and smashing of the scrub appeared to be advancing directly upon
us, and then, as we squatted close and endeavoured to judge of the nearness and
direction of this noise, there came a terrific bellow behind us, so close and
vehement that the tops of the bayonet scrub bent before it, and one felt the
breath of it hot and moist. And, turning about, we saw indistinctly through a
crowd of swaying stems the mooncalf’s shining sides, and the long line of
its back loomed out against the sky.</p>
<p>Of course it is hard for me now to say how much I saw at that time, because my
impressions were corrected by subsequent observation. First of all impressions
was its enormous size; the girth of its body was some fourscore feet, its
length perhaps two hundred. Its sides rose and fell with its laboured
breathing. I perceived that its gigantic, flabby body lay along the ground, and
that its skin was of a corrugated white, dappling into blackness along the
backbone. But of its feet we saw nothing. I think also that we saw then the
profile at least of the almost brainless head, with its fat-encumbered neck,
its slobbering omnivorous mouth, its little nostrils, and tight shut eyes. (For
the mooncalf invariably shuts its eyes in the presence of the sun.) We had a
glimpse of a vast red pit as it opened its mouth to bleat and bellow again; we
had a breath from the pit, and then the monster heeled over like a ship,
dragged forward along the ground, creasing all its leathery skin, rolled again,
and so wallowed past us, smashing a path amidst the scrub, and was speedily
hidden from our eyes by the dense interlacings beyond. Another appeared more
distantly, and then another, and then, as though he was guiding these animated
lumps of provender to their pasture, a Selenite came momentarily into ken. My
grip upon Cavor’s foot became convulsive at the sight of him, and we
remained motionless and peering long after he had passed out of our range.</p>
<p>By contrast with the mooncalves he seemed a trivial being, a mere ant, scarcely
five feet high. He was wearing garments of some leathery substance, so that no
portion of his actual body appeared, but of this, of course, we were entirely
ignorant. He presented himself, therefore, as a compact, bristling creature,
having much of the quality of a complicated insect, with whip-like tentacles
and a clanging arm projecting from his shining cylindrical body case. The form
of his head was hidden by his enormous many-spiked helmet—we discovered
afterwards that he used the spikes for prodding refractory mooncalves—and
a pair of goggles of darkened glass, set very much at the side, gave a
bird-like quality to the metallic apparatus that covered his face. His arms did
not project beyond his body case, and he carried himself upon short legs that,
wrapped though they were in warm coverings, seemed to our terrestrial eyes
inordinately flimsy. They had very short thighs, very long shanks, and little
feet.</p>
<p>In spite of his heavy-looking clothing, he was progressing with what would be,
from the terrestrial point of view, very considerable strides, and his clanging
arm was busy. The quality of his motion during the instant of his passing
suggested haste and a certain anger, and soon after we had lost sight of him we
heard the bellow of a mooncalf change abruptly into a short, sharp squeal
followed by the scuffle of its acceleration. And gradually that bellowing
receded, and then came to an end, as if the pastures sought had been attained.</p>
<p>We listened. For a space the moon world was still. But it was some time before
we resumed our crawling search for the vanished sphere.</p>
<p>When next we saw mooncalves they were some little distance away from us in a
place of tumbled rocks. The less vertical surfaces of the rocks were thick with
a speckled green plant growing in dense mossy clumps, upon which these
creatures were browsing. We stopped at the edge of the reeds amidst which we
were crawling at the sight of them, peering out at then and looking round for a
second glimpse of a Selenite. They lay against their food like stupendous
slugs, huge, greasy hulls, eating greedily and noisily, with a sort of sobbing
avidity. They seemed monsters of mere fatness, clumsy and overwhelmed to a
degree that would make a Smithfield ox seem a model of agility. Their busy,
writhing, chewing mouths, and eyes closed, together with the appetising sound
of their munching, made up an effect of animal enjoyment that was singularly
stimulating to our empty frames.</p>
<p>“Hogs!” said Cavor, with unusual passion. “Disgusting
hogs!” and after one glare of angry envy crawled off through the bushes
to our right. I stayed long enough to see that the speckled plant was quite
hopeless for human nourishment, then crawled after him, nibbling a quill of it
between my teeth.</p>
<p>Presently we were arrested again by the proximity of a Selenite, and this time
we were able to observe him more exactly. Now we could see that the Selenite
covering was indeed clothing, and not a sort of crustacean integument. He was
quite similar in his costume to the former one we had glimpsed, except that
ends of something like wadding were protruding from his neck, and he stood on a
promontory of rock and moved his head this way and that, as though he was
surveying the crater. We lay quite still, fearing to attract his attention if
we moved, and after a time he turned about and disappeared.</p>
<p>We came upon another drove of mooncalves bellowing up a ravine, and then we
passed over a place of sounds, sounds of beating machinery as if some huge hall
of industry came near the surface there. And while these sounds were still
about us we came to the edge of a great open space, perhaps two hundred yards
in diameter, and perfectly level. Save for a few lichens that advanced from its
margin this space was bare, and presented a powdery surface of a dusty yellow
colour. We were afraid to strike out across this space, but as it presented
less obstruction to our crawling than the scrub, we went down upon it and began
very circumspectly to skirt its edge.</p>
<p>For a little while the noises from below ceased and everything, save for the
faint stir of the growing vegetation, was very still. Then abruptly there began
an uproar, louder, more vehement, and nearer than any we had so far heard. Of a
certainty it came from below. Instinctively we crouched as flat as we could,
ready for a prompt plunge into the thicket beside us. Each knock and throb
seemed to vibrate through our bodies. Louder grew this throbbing and beating,
and that irregular vibration increased until the whole moon world seemed to be
jerking and pulsing.</p>
<p>“Cover,” whispered Cavor, and I turned towards the bushes.</p>
<p>At that instant came a thud like the thud of a gun, and then a thing
happened—it still haunts me in my dreams. I had turned my head to look at
Cavor’s face, and thrust out my hand in front of me as I did so. And my
hand met nothing! I plunged suddenly into a bottomless hole!</p>
<p>My chest hit something hard, and I found myself with my chin on the edge of an
unfathomable abyss that had suddenly opened beneath me, my hand extended
stiffly into the void. The whole of that flat circular area was no more than a
gigantic lid, that was now sliding sideways from off the pit it had covered
into a slot prepared for it.</p>
<p>Had it not been for Cavor I think I should have remained rigid, hanging over
this margin and staring into the enormous gulf below, until at last the edges
of the slot scraped me off and hurled me into its depths. But Cavor had not
received the shock that had paralysed me. He had been a little distance from
the edge when the lid had first opened, and perceiving the peril that held me
helpless, gripped my legs and pulled me backward. I came into a sitting
position, crawled away from the edge for a space on all fours, then staggered
up and ran after him across the thundering, quivering sheet of metal. It seemed
to be swinging open with a steadily accelerated velocity, and the bushes in
front of me shifted sideways as I ran.</p>
<p>I was none too soon. Cavor’s back vanished amidst the bristling thicket,
and as I scrambled up after him, the monstrous valve came into its position
with a clang. For a long time we lay panting, not daring to approach the pit.</p>
<p>But at last very cautiously and bit by bit we crept into a position from which
we could peer down. The bushes about us creaked and waved with the force of a
breeze that was blowing down the shaft. We could see nothing at first except
smooth vertical walls descending at last into an impenetrable black. And then
very gradually we became aware of a number of very faint and little lights
going to and fro.</p>
<p>For a time that stupendous gulf of mystery held us so that we forgot even our
sphere. In time, as we grew more accustomed to the darkness, we could make out
very small, dim, elusive shapes moving about among those needle-point
illuminations. We peered amazed and incredulous, understanding so little that
we could find no words to say. We could distinguish nothing that would give us
a clue to the meaning of the faint shapes we saw.</p>
<p>“What can it be?” I asked; “what can it be?”</p>
<p>“The engineering!... They must live in these caverns during the night,
and come out during the day.”</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I said. “Can they be—<i>that</i>—it was
something like—men?”</p>
<p>“<i>That</i> was not a man.”</p>
<p>“We dare risk nothing!”</p>
<p>“We dare do nothing until we find the sphere!”</p>
<p>“We <i>can</i> do nothing until we find the sphere.”</p>
<p>He assented with a groan and stirred himself to move. He stared about him for a
space, sighed, and indicated a direction. We struck out through the jungle. For
a time we crawled resolutely, then with diminishing vigour. Presently among
great shapes of flabby purple there came a noise of trampling and cries about
us. We lay close, and for a long time the sounds went to and fro and very near.
But this time we saw nothing. I tried to whisper to Cavor that I could hardly
go without food much longer, but my mouth had become too dry for whispering.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, “I must have food.”</p>
<p>He turned a face full of dismay towards me. “It’s a case for
holding out,” he said.</p>
<p>“But I <i>must</i>,” I said, “and look at my lips!”</p>
<p>“I’ve been thirsty some time.”</p>
<p>“If only some of that snow had remained!”</p>
<p>“It’s clean gone! We’re driving from arctic to tropical at
the rate of a degree a minute....”</p>
<p>I gnawed my hand.</p>
<p>“The sphere!” he said. “There is nothing for it but the
sphere.”</p>
<p>We roused ourselves to another spurt of crawling. My mind ran entirely on
edible things, on the hissing profundity of summer drinks, more particularly I
craved for beer. I was haunted by the memory of a sixteen gallon cask that had
swaggered in my Lympne cellar. I thought of the adjacent larder, and especially
of steak and kidney pie—tender steak and plenty of kidney, and rich,
thick gravy between. Ever and again I was seized with fits of hungry yawning.
We came to flat places overgrown with fleshy red things, monstrous coralline
growths; as we pushed against them they snapped and broke. I noted the quality
of the broken surfaces. The confounded stuff certainly looked of a biteable
texture. Then it seemed to me that it smelt rather well.</p>
<p>I picked up a fragment and sniffed at it.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said in a hoarse undertone.</p>
<p>He glanced at me with his face screwed up. “Don’t,” he said.
I put down the fragment, and we crawled on through this tempting fleshiness for
a space.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I asked, “why <i>not?</i>”</p>
<p>“Poison,” I heard him say, but he did not look round.</p>
<p>We crawled some way before I decided.</p>
<p>“I’ll chance it,” said I.</p>
<p>He made a belated gesture to prevent me. I stuffed my mouth full. He crouched
watching my face, his own twisted into the oddest expression. “It’s
good,” I said.</p>
<p>“O Lord!” he cried.</p>
<p>He watched me munch, his face wrinkled between desire and disapproval, then
suddenly succumbed to appetite and began to tear off huge mouthfuls. For a time
we did nothing but eat.</p>
<p>The stuff was not unlike a terrestrial mushroom, only it was much laxer in
texture, and, as one swallowed it, it warmed the throat. At first we
experienced a mere mechanical satisfaction in eating; then our blood began to
run warmer, and we tingled at the lips and fingers, and then new and slightly
irrelevant ideas came bubbling up in our minds.</p>
<p>“It’s good,” said I. “Infernally good! What a home for
our surplus population! Our poor surplus population,” and I broke off
another large portion. It filled me with a curiously benevolent satisfaction
that there was such good food in the moon. The depression of my hunger gave way
to an irrational exhilaration. The dread and discomfort in which I had been
living vanished entirely. I perceived the moon no longer as a planet from which
I most earnestly desired the means of escape, but as a possible refuge from
human destitution. I think I forgot the Selenites, the mooncalves, the lid, and
the noises completely so soon as I had eaten that fungus.</p>
<p>Cavor replied to my third repetition of my “surplus population”
remark with similar words of approval. I felt that my head swam, but I put this
down to the stimulating effect of food after a long fast. “Ess’lent
discov’ry yours, Cavor,” said I. “Se’nd on’y to
the ‘tato.”</p>
<p>“Whajer mean?” asked Cavor. “‘Scovery of the
moon—se’nd on’y to the tato?”</p>
<p>I looked at him, shocked at his suddenly hoarse voice, and by the badness of
his articulation. It occurred to me in a flash that he was intoxicated,
possibly by the fungus. It also occurred to me that he erred in imagining that
he had discovered the moon; he had not discovered it, he had only reached it. I
tried to lay my hand on his arm and explain this to him, but the issue was too
subtle for his brain. It was also unexpectedly difficult to express. After a
momentary attempt to understand me—I remember wondering if the fungus had
made my eyes as fishy as his—he set off upon some observations on his own
account.</p>
<p>“We are,” he announced with a solemn hiccup, “the creashurs
o’ what we eat and drink.”</p>
<p>He repeated this, and as I was now in one of my subtle moods, I determined to
dispute it. Possibly I wandered a little from the point. But Cavor certainly
did not attend at all properly. He stood up as well as he could, putting a hand
on my head to steady himself, which was disrespectful, and stood staring about
him, quite devoid now of any fear of the moon beings.</p>
<p>I tried to point out that this was dangerous for some reason that was not
perfectly clear to me, but the word “dangerous” had somehow got
mixed with “indiscreet,” and came out rather more like
“injurious” than either; and after an attempt to disentangle them,
I resumed my argument, addressing myself principally to the unfamiliar but
attentive coralline growths on either side. I felt that it was necessary to
clear up this confusion between the moon and a potato at once—I wandered
into a long parenthesis on the importance of precision of definition in
argument. I did my best to ignore the fact that my bodily sensations were no
longer agreeable.</p>
<p>In some way that I have now forgotten, my mind was led back to projects of
colonisation. “We must annex this moon,” I said. “There must
be no shilly-shally. This is part of the White Man’s Burthen.
Cavor—we are—<i>hic</i>—Satap—mean Satraps! Nempire
Cæsar never dreamt. B’in all the newspapers. Cavorecia. Bedfordecia.
Bedfordecia—hic—Limited. Mean—unlimited! Practically.”</p>
<p>Certainly I was intoxicated.</p>
<p>I embarked upon an argument to show the infinite benefits our arrival would
confer on the moon. I involved myself in a rather difficult proof that the
arrival of Columbus was, on the whole, beneficial to America. I found I had
forgotten the line of argument I had intended to pursue, and continued to
repeat “sim’lar to C’lumbus,” to fill up time.</p>
<p>From that point my memory of the action of that abominable fungus becomes
confused. I remember vaguely that we declared our intention of standing no
nonsense from any confounded insects, that we decided it ill became men to hide
shamefully upon a mere satellite, that we equipped ourselves with huge armfuls
of the fungus—whether for missile purposes or not I do not
know—and, heedless of the stabs of the bayonet scrub, we started forth
into the sunshine.</p>
<p>Almost immediately we must have come upon the Selenites. There were six of
them, and they were marching in single file over a rocky place, making the most
remarkable piping and whining sounds. They all seemed to become aware of us at
once, all instantly became silent and motionless, like animals, with their
faces turned towards us.</p>
<p>For a moment I was sobered.</p>
<p>“Insects,” murmured Cavor, “insects! And they think I’m
going to crawl about on my stomach—on my vertebrated stomach!</p>
<p>“Stomach,” he repeated slowly, as though he chewed the indignity.</p>
<p>Then suddenly, with a sort of fury, he made three vast strides and leapt
towards them. He leapt badly; he made a series of somersaults in the air,
whirled right over them, and vanished with an enormous splash amidst the cactus
bladders. What the Selenites made of this amazing, and to my mind undignified
irruption from another planet, I have no means of guessing. I seem to remember
the sight of their backs as they ran in all directions, but I am not sure. All
these last incidents before oblivion came are vague and faint in my mind. I
know I made a step to follow Cavor, and tripped and fell headlong among the
rocks. I was, I am certain, suddenly and vehemently ill. I seem to remember a
violent struggle and being gripped by metallic clasps....</p>
<p class="p2">
My next clear recollection is that we were prisoners at we knew not what depths
beneath the moon’s surface; we were in darkness amidst strange
distracting noises; our bodies were covered with scratches and bruises, and our
heads racked with pain.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap12"></SPAN>XII.<br/> The Selenite’s Face</h2>
<p>I found myself sitting crouched together in a tumultuous darkness. For a long
time I could not understand where I was, nor how I had come to this perplexity.
I thought of the cupboard into which I had been thrust at times when I was a
child, and then of a very dark and noisy bedroom in which I had slept during an
illness. But these sounds about me were not the noises I had known, and there
was a thin flavour in the air like the wind of a stable. Then I supposed we
must still be at work upon the sphere, and that somehow I had got into the
cellar of Cavor’s house. I remembered we had finished the sphere, and
fancied I must still be in it and travelling through space.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, “cannot we have some light?”</p>
<p>There came no answer.</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I insisted.</p>
<p>I was answered by a groan. “My head!” I heard him say; “my
head!”</p>
<p>I attempted to press my hands to my brow, which ached, and discovered they were
tied together. This startled me very much. I brought them up to my mouth and
felt the cold smoothness of metal. They were chained together. I tried to
separate my legs and made out they were similarly fastened, and also that I was
fastened to the ground by a much thicker chain about the middle of my body.</p>
<p>I was more frightened than I had yet been by anything in all our strange
experiences. For a time I tugged silently at my bonds. “Cavor!” I
cried out sharply. “Why am I tied? Why have you tied me hand and
foot?”</p>
<p>“I haven’t tied you,” he answered. “It’s the
Selenites.”</p>
<p>The Selenites! My mind hung on that for a space. Then my memories came back to
me: the snowy desolation, the thawing of the air, the growth of the plants, our
strange hopping and crawling among the rocks and vegetation of the crater. All
the distress of our frantic search for the sphere returned to me.... Finally
the opening of the great lid that covered the pit!</p>
<p>Then as I strained to trace our later movements down to our present plight, the
pain in my head became intolerable. I came to an insurmountable barrier, an
obstinate blank.</p>
<p>“Cavor!”</p>
<p>“Yes?”</p>
<p>“Where are we?”</p>
<p>“How should I know?”</p>
<p>“Are we dead?”</p>
<p>“What nonsense!”</p>
<p>“They’ve got us, then!”</p>
<p>He made no answer but a grunt. The lingering traces of the poison seemed to
make him oddly irritable.</p>
<p>“What do you mean to do?”</p>
<p>“How should I know what to do?”</p>
<p>“Oh, very well!” said I, and became silent. Presently, I was roused
from a stupor. “O <i>Lord!</i>” I cried; “I wish you’d
stop that buzzing!”</p>
<p>We lapsed into silence again, listening to the dull confusion of noises like
the muffled sounds of a street or factory that filled our ears. I could make
nothing of it, my mind pursued first one rhythm and then another, and
questioned it in vain. But after a long time I became aware of a new and
sharper element, not mingling with the rest but standing out, as it were,
against that cloudy background of sound. It was a series of relatively very
little definite sounds, tappings and rubbings, like a loose spray of ivy
against a window or a bird moving about upon a box. We listened and peered
about us, but the darkness was a velvet pall. There followed a noise like the
subtle movement of the wards of a well-oiled lock. And then there appeared
before me, hanging as it seemed in an immensity of black, a thin bright line.</p>
<p>“Look!” whispered Cavor very softly.</p>
<p>“What is it?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know.”</p>
<p>We stared.</p>
<p>The thin bright line became a band, and broader and paler. It took upon itself
the quality of a bluish light falling upon a white-washed wall. It ceased to be
parallel-sided; it developed a deep indentation on one side. I turned to remark
this to Cavor, and was amazed to see his ear in a brilliant
illumination—all the rest of him in shadow. I twisted my head round as
well as my bonds would permit. “Cavor,” I said, “it’s
behind!”</p>
<p>His ear vanished—gave place to an eye!</p>
<p>Suddenly the crack that had been admitting the light broadened out, and
revealed itself as the space of an opening door. Beyond was a sapphire vista,
and in the doorway stood a grotesque outline silhouetted against the glare.</p>
<p>We both made convulsive efforts to turn, and failing, sat staring over our
shoulders at this. My first impression was of some clumsy quadruped with
lowered head. Then I perceived it was the slender pinched body and short and
extremely attenuated bandy legs of a Selenite, with his head depressed between
his shoulders. He was without the helmet and body covering they wear upon the
exterior.</p>
<p>He was a blank, black figure to us, but instinctively our imaginations supplied
features to his very human outline. I, at least, took it instantly that he was
somewhat hunchbacked, with a high forehead and long features.</p>
<p>He came forward three steps and paused for a time. His movements seemed
absolutely noiseless. Then he came forward again. He walked like a bird, his
feet fell one in front of the other. He stepped out of the ray of light that
came through the doorway, and it seemed as though he vanished altogether in the
shadow.</p>
<p>For a moment my eyes sought him in the wrong place, and then I perceived him
standing facing us both in the full light. Only the human features I had
attributed to him were not there at all!</p>
<p>Of course I ought to have expected that, only I didn’t. It came to me as
an absolute, for a moment an overwhelming shock. It seemed as though it
wasn’t a face, as though it must needs be a mask, a horror, a deformity,
that would presently be disavowed or explained. There was no nose, and the
thing had dull bulging eyes at the side—in the silhouette I had supposed
they were ears. There were no ears.... I have tried to draw one of these heads,
but I cannot. There was a mouth, downwardly curved, like a human mouth in a
face that stares ferociously....</p>
<p>The neck on which the head was poised was jointed in three places, almost like
the short joints in the leg of a crab. The joints of the limbs I could not see,
because of the puttee-like straps in which they were swathed, and which formed
the only clothing the being wore.</p>
<p>There the thing was, looking at us!</p>
<p>At the time my mind was taken up by the mad impossibility of the creature. I
suppose he also was amazed, and with more reason, perhaps, for amazement than
we. Only, confound him! he did not show it. We did at least know what had
brought about this meeting of incompatible creatures. But conceive how it would
seem to decent Londoners, for example, to come upon a couple of living things,
as big as men and absolutely unlike any other earthly animals, careering about
among the sheep in Hyde Park! It must have taken him like that.</p>
<p>Figure us! We were bound hand and foot, fagged and filthy; our beards two
inches long, our faces scratched and bloody. Cavor you must imagine in his
knickerbockers (torn in several places by the bayonet scrub) his Jaegar shirt
and old cricket cap, his wiry hair wildly disordered, a tail to every quarter
of the heavens. In that blue light his face did not look red but very dark, his
lips and the drying blood upon my hands seemed black. If possible I was in a
worse plight than he, on account of the yellow fungus into which I had jumped.
Our jackets were unbuttoned, and our shoes had been taken off and lay at our
feet. And we were sitting with our backs to this queer bluish light, peering at
such a monster as Durer might have invented.</p>
<p>Cavor broke the silence; started to speak, went hoarse, and cleared his throat.
Outside began a terrific bellowing, as if a mooncalf were in trouble. It ended
in a shriek, and everything was still again.</p>
<p>Presently the Selenite turned about, flickered into the shadow, stood for a
moment retrospective at the door, and then closed it on us; and once more we
were in that murmurous mystery of darkness into which we had awakened.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap13"></SPAN>XIII.<br/> Mr. Cavor Makes Some Suggestions</h2>
<p>For a time neither of us spoke. To focus together all the things we had brought
upon ourselves seemed beyond my mental powers.</p>
<p>“They’ve got us,” I said at last.</p>
<p>“It was that fungus.”</p>
<p>“Well—if I hadn’t taken it we should have fainted and
starved.”</p>
<p>“We might have found the sphere.”</p>
<p>I lost my temper at his persistence, and swore to myself. For a time we hated
one another in silence. I drummed with my fingers on the floor between my
knees, and gritted the links of my fetters together. Presently I was forced to
talk again.</p>
<p>“What do you make of it, anyhow?” I asked humbly.</p>
<p>“They are reasonable creatures—they can make things and do things.
Those lights we saw...”</p>
<p>He stopped. It was clear he could make nothing of it.</p>
<p>When he spoke again it was to confess, “After all, they are more human
than we had a right to expect. I suppose—”</p>
<p>He stopped irritatingly.</p>
<p>“Yes?”</p>
<p>“I suppose, anyhow—on any planet where there is an intelligent
animal—it will carry its brain case upward, and have hands, and walk
erect.”</p>
<p>Presently he broke away in another direction.</p>
<p>“We are some way in,” he said. “I mean—perhaps a couple
of thousand feet or more.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“It’s cooler. And our voices are so much louder. That faded
quality—it has altogether gone. And the feeling in one’s ears and
throat.”</p>
<p>I had not noted that, but I did now.</p>
<p>“The air is denser. We must be some depths—a mile even, we may
be—inside the moon.”</p>
<p>“We never thought of a world inside the moon.”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“How could we?”</p>
<p>“We might have done. Only one gets into habits of mind.”</p>
<p>He thought for a time.</p>
<p>“<i>Now</i>,” he said, “it seems such an obvious
thing.”</p>
<p>“Of course! The moon must be enormously cavernous, with an atmosphere
within, and at the centre of its caverns a sea.</p>
<p>“One knew that the moon had a lower specific gravity than the earth, one
knew that it had little air or water outside, one knew, too, that it was sister
planet to the earth, and that it was unaccountable that it should be different
in composition. The inference that it was hollowed out was as clear as day. And
yet one never saw it as a fact. Kepler, of course—”</p>
<p>His voice had the interest now of a man who has discerned a pretty sequence of
reasoning.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said, “Kepler with his <i>sub-volvani</i> was right
after all.”</p>
<p>“I wish you had taken the trouble to find that out before we came,”
I said.</p>
<p>He answered nothing, buzzing to himself softly, as he pursued his thoughts. My
temper was going.</p>
<p>“What do you think has become of the sphere, anyhow?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Lost,” he said, like a man who answers an uninteresting question.</p>
<p>“Among those plants?”</p>
<p>“Unless they find it.”</p>
<p>“And then?”</p>
<p>“How can I tell?”</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, with a sort of hysterical bitterness,
“things look bright for my Company...”</p>
<p>He made no answer.</p>
<p>“Good Lord!” I exclaimed. “Just think of all the trouble we
took to get into this pickle! What did we come for? What are we after? What was
the moon to us or we to the moon? We wanted too much, we tried too much. We
ought to have started the little things first. It was you proposed the moon!
Those Cavorite spring blinds! I am certain we could have worked them for
terrestrial purposes. Certain! Did you really understand what I proposed? A
steel cylinder—”</p>
<p>“Rubbish!” said Cavor.</p>
<p>We ceased to converse.</p>
<p>For a time Cavor kept up a broken monologue without much help from me.</p>
<p>“If they find it,” he began, “if they find it ... what will
they do with it? Well, that’s a question. It may be that’s
<i>the</i> question. They won’t understand it, anyhow. If they understood
that sort of thing they would have come long since to the earth. Would they?
Why shouldn’t they? But they would have sent something—they
couldn’t keep their hands off such a possibility. No! But they will
examine it. Clearly they are intelligent and inquisitive. They will examine
it—get inside it—trifle with the studs. Off! ... That would mean
the moon for us for all the rest of our lives. Strange creatures, strange
knowledge....”</p>
<p>“As for strange knowledge—” said I, and language failed me.</p>
<p>“Look here, Bedford,” said Cavor, “you came on this
expedition of your own free will.”</p>
<p>“You said to me, ‘Call it prospecting’.”</p>
<p>“There’s always risks in prospecting.”</p>
<p>“Especially when you do it unarmed and without thinking out every
possibility.”</p>
<p>“I was so taken up with the sphere. The thing rushed on us, and carried
us away.”</p>
<p>“Rushed on <i>me</i>, you mean.”</p>
<p>“Rushed on me just as much. How was I to know when I set to work on
molecular physics that the business would bring me here—of all
places?”</p>
<p>“It’s this accursed science,” I cried. “It’s the
very Devil. The mediæval priests and persecutors were right and the Moderns are
all wrong. You tamper with it—and it offers you gifts. And directly you
take them it knocks you to pieces in some unexpected way. Old passions and new
weapons—now it upsets your religion, now it upsets your social ideas, now
it whirls you off to desolation and misery!”</p>
<p>“Anyhow, it’s no use your quarrelling with me <i>now</i>. These
creatures—these Selenites, or whatever we choose to call them—have
got us tied hand and foot. Whatever temper you choose to go through with it in,
you will have to go through with it.... We have experiences before us that will
need all our coolness.”</p>
<p>He paused as if he required my assent. But I sat sulking. “Confound your
science!” I said.</p>
<p>“The problem is communication. Gestures, I fear, will be different.
Pointing, for example. No creatures but men and monkeys point.”</p>
<p>That was too obviously wrong for me. “Pretty nearly every animal,”
I cried, “points with its eyes or nose.”</p>
<p>Cavor meditated over that. “Yes,” he said at last, “and we
don’t. There’s such differences—such differences!”</p>
<p>“One might.... But how can I tell? There is speech. The sounds they make,
a sort of fluting and piping. I don’t see how we are to imitate that. Is
it their speech, that sort of thing? They may have different senses, different
means of communication. Of course they are minds and we are minds; there must
be something in common. Who knows how far we may not get to an
understanding?”</p>
<p>“The things are outside us,” I said. “They’re more
different from us than the strangest animals on earth. They are a different
clay. What is the good of talking like this?”</p>
<p>Cavor thought. “I don’t see that. Where there are minds they will
have something <i>similar</i>—even though they have been evolved on
different planets. Of course if it was a question of instincts, if we or they
are no more than animals—”</p>
<p>“Well, <i>are</i> they? They’re much more like ants on their hind
legs than human beings, and who ever got to any sort of understanding with
ants?”</p>
<p>“But these machines and clothing! No, I don’t hold with you,
Bedford. The difference is wide—”</p>
<p>“It’s insurmountable.”</p>
<p>“The resemblance must bridge it. I remember reading once a paper by the
late Professor Galton on the possibility of communication between the planets.
Unhappily, at that time it did not seem probable that that would be of any
material benefit to me, and I fear I did not give it the attention I should
have done—in view of this state of affairs. Yet.... Now, let me see!</p>
<p>“His idea was to begin with those broad truths that must underlie all
conceivable mental existences and establish a basis on those. The great
principles of geometry, to begin with. He proposed to take some leading
proposition of Euclid’s, and show by construction that its truth was
known to us, to demonstrate, for example, that the angles at the base of an
isosceles triangle are equal, and that if the equal sides be produced the
angles on the other side of the base are equal also, or that the square on the
hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum of the squares on the
two other sides. By demonstrating our knowledge of these things we should
demonstrate our possession of a reasonable intelligence.... Now, suppose I ...
I might draw the geometrical figure with a wet finger, or even trace it in the
air....”</p>
<p>He fell silent. I sat meditating his words. For a time his wild hope of
communication, of interpretation, with these weird beings held me. Then that
angry despair that was a part of my exhaustion and physical misery resumed its
sway. I perceived with a sudden novel vividness the extraordinary folly of
everything I had ever done. “Ass!” I said; “oh, ass,
unutterable ass.... I seem to exist only to go about doing preposterous things.
Why did we ever leave the thing? ... Hopping about looking for patents and
concessions in the craters of the moon!... If only we had had the sense to
fasten a handkerchief to a stick to show where we had left the sphere!”</p>
<p>I subsided, fuming.</p>
<p>“It is clear,” meditated Cavor, “they are intelligent. One
can hypothecate certain things. As they have not killed us at once, they must
have ideas of mercy. Mercy! at any rate of restraint. Possibly of intercourse.
They may meet us. And this apartment and the glimpses we had of its guardian.
These fetters! A high degree of intelligence...”</p>
<p>“I wish to heaven,” cried I, “I’d thought even twice!
Plunge after plunge. First one fluky start and then another. It was my
confidence in you! <i>Why</i> didn’t I stick to my play? That was what I
was equal to. That was my world and the life I was made for. I could have
finished that play. I’m certain ... it was a good play. I had the
scenario as good as done. Then.... Conceive it! leaping to the moon!
Practically—I’ve thrown my life away! That old woman in the inn
near Canterbury had better sense.”</p>
<p>I looked up, and stopped in mid-sentence. The darkness had given place to that
bluish light again. The door was opening, and several noiseless Selenites were
coming into the chamber. I became quite still, staring at their grotesque
faces.</p>
<p>Then suddenly my sense of disagreeable strangeness changed to interest. I
perceived that the foremost and second carried bowls. One elemental need at
least our minds could understand in common. They were bowls of some metal that,
like our fetters, looked dark in that bluish light; and each contained a number
of whitish fragments. All the cloudy pain and misery that oppressed me rushed
together and took the shape of hunger. I eyed these bowls wolfishly, and,
though it returned to me in dreams, at that time it seemed a small matter that
at the end of the arms that lowered one towards me were not hands, but a sort
of flap and thumb, like the end of an elephant’s trunk. The stuff in the
bowl was loose in texture, and whitish brown in colour—rather like lumps
of some cold souffle, and it smelt faintly like mushrooms. From a partially
divided carcass of a mooncalf that we presently saw, I am inclined to believe
it must have been mooncalf flesh.</p>
<p>My hands were so tightly chained that I could barely contrive to reach the
bowl; but when they saw the effort I made, two of them dexterously released one
of the turns about my wrist. Their tentacle hands were soft and cold to my
skin. I immediately seized a mouthful of the food. It had the same laxness in
texture that all organic structures seem to have upon the moon; it tasted
rather like a gauffre or a damp meringue, but in no way was it disagreeable. I
took two other mouthfuls. “I <i>wanted</i>—foo’!” said
I, tearing off a still larger piece....</p>
<p>For a time we ate with an utter absence of self-consciousness. We ate and
presently drank like tramps in a soup kitchen. Never before nor since have I
been hungry to the ravenous pitch, and save that I have had this very
experience I could never have believed that, a quarter of a million of miles
out of our proper world, in utter perplexity of soul, surrounded, watched,
touched by beings more grotesque and inhuman than the worst creations of a
nightmare, it would be possible for me to eat in utter forgetfulness of all
these things. They stood about us watching us, and ever and again making a
slight elusive twittering that stood, I suppose, in the stead of speech. I did
not even shiver at their touch. And when the first zeal of my feeding was over,
I could note that Cavor, too, had been eating with the same shameless abandon.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap14"></SPAN>XIV.<br/> Experiments in intercourse</h2>
<p>When at last we had made an end of eating, the Selenites linked our hands
closely together again, and then untwisted the chains about our feet and
rebound them, so as to give us a limited freedom of movement. Then they
unfastened the chains about our waists. To do all this they had to handle us
freely, and ever and again one of their queer heads came down close to my face,
or a soft tentacle-hand touched my head or neck. I don’t remember that I
was afraid then or repelled by their proximity. I think that our incurable
anthropomorphism made us imagine there were human heads inside their masks. The
skin, like everything else, looked bluish, but that was on account of the
light; and it was hard and shiny, quite in the beetle-wing fashion, not soft,
or moist, or hairy, as a vertebrated animal’s would be. Along the crest
of the head was a low ridge of whitish spines running from back to front, and a
much larger ridge curved on either side over the eyes. The Selenite who untied
me used his mouth to help his hands.</p>
<p>“They seem to be releasing us,” said Cavor. “Remember we are
on the moon! Make no sudden movements!”</p>
<p>“Are you going to try that geometry?”</p>
<p>“If I get a chance. But, of course, they may make an advance
first.”</p>
<p>We remained passive, and the Selenites, having finished their arrangements,
stood back from us, and seemed to be looking at us. I say seemed to be, because
as their eyes were at the side and not in front, one had the same difficulty in
determining the direction in which they were looking as one has in the case of
a hen or a fish. They conversed with one another in their reedy tones, that
seemed to me impossible to imitate or define. The door behind us opened wider,
and, glancing over my shoulder, I saw a vague large space beyond, in which
quite a little crowd of Selenites were standing. They seemed a curiously
miscellaneous rabble.</p>
<p>“Do they want us to imitate those sounds?” I asked Cavor.</p>
<p>“I don’t think so,” he said.</p>
<p>“It seems to me that they are trying to make us understand
something.”</p>
<p>“I can’t make anything of their gestures. Do you notice this one,
who is worrying with his head like a man with an uncomfortable collar?”</p>
<p>“Let us shake our heads at him.”</p>
<p>We did that, and finding it ineffectual, attempted an imitation of the
Selenites’ movements. That seemed to interest them. At any rate they all
set up the same movement. But as that seemed to lead to nothing, we desisted at
last and so did they, and fell into a piping argument among themselves. Then
one of them, shorter and very much thicker than the others, and with a
particularly wide mouth, squatted down suddenly beside Cavor, and put his hands
and feet in the same posture as Cavor’s were bound, and then by a
dexterous movement stood up.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I shouted, “they want us to get up!”</p>
<p>He stared open-mouthed. “That’s it!” he said.</p>
<p>And with much heaving and grunting, because our hands were tied together, we
contrived to struggle to our feet. The Selenites made way for our elephantine
heavings, and seemed to twitter more volubly. As soon as we were on our feet
the thick-set Selenite came and patted each of our faces with his tentacles,
and walked towards the open doorway. That also was plain enough, and we
followed him. We saw that four of the Selenites standing in the doorway were
much taller than the others, and clothed in the same manner as those we had
seen in the crater, namely, with spiked round helmets and cylindrical
body-cases, and that each of the four carried a goad with spike and guard made
of that same dull-looking metal as the bowls. These four closed about us, one
on either side of each of us, as we emerged from our chamber into the cavern
from which the light had come.</p>
<p>We did not get our impression of that cavern all at once. Our attention was
taken up by the movements and attitudes of the Selenites immediately about us,
and by the necessity of controlling our motion, lest we should startle and
alarm them and ourselves by some excessive stride. In front of us was the
short, thick-set being who had solved the problem of asking us to get up,
moving with gestures that seemed, almost all of them, intelligible to us,
inviting us to follow him. His spout-like face turned from one of us to the
other with a quickness that was clearly interrogative. For a time, I say, we
were taken up with these things.</p>
<p>But at last the great place that formed a background to our movements asserted
itself. It became apparent that the source of much, at least, of the tumult of
sounds which had filled our ears ever since we had recovered from the
stupefaction of the fungus was a vast mass of machinery in active movement,
whose flying and whirling parts were visible indistinctly over the heads and
between the bodies of the Selenites who walked about us. And not only did the
web of sounds that filled the air proceed from this mechanism, but also the
peculiar blue light that irradiated the whole place. We had taken it as a
natural thing that a subterranean cavern should be artificially lit, and even
now, though the fact was patent to my eyes, I did not really grasp its import
until presently the darkness came. The meaning and structure of this huge
apparatus we saw I cannot explain, because we neither of us learnt what it was
for or how it worked. One after another, big shafts of metal flung out and up
from its centre, their heads travelling in what seemed to me to be a parabolic
path; each dropped a sort of dangling arm as it rose towards the apex of its
flight and plunged down into a vertical cylinder, forcing this down before it.
About it moved the shapes of tenders, little figures that seemed vaguely
different from the beings about us. As each of the three dangling arms of the
machine plunged down, there was a clank and then a roaring, and out of the top
of the vertical cylinder came pouring this incandescent substance that lit the
place, and ran over as milk runs over a boiling pot, and dripped luminously
into a tank of light below. It was a cold blue light, a sort of phosphorescent
glow but infinitely brighter, and from the tanks into which it fell it ran in
conduits athwart the cavern.</p>
<p>Thud, thud, thud, thud, came the sweeping arms of this unintelligible
apparatus, and the light substance hissed and poured. At first the thing seemed
only reasonably large and near to us, and then I saw how exceedingly little the
Selenites upon it seemed, and I realised the full immensity of cavern and
machine. I looked from this tremendous affair to the faces of the Selenites
with a new respect. I stopped, and Cavor stopped, and stared at this thunderous
engine.</p>
<p>“But this is stupendous!” I said. “What can it be for?”</p>
<p>Cavor’s blue-lit face was full of an intelligent respect. “I
can’t dream! Surely these beings— Men could not make a thing like
that! Look at those arms, are they on connecting rods?”</p>
<p>The thick-set Selenite had gone some paces unheeded. He came back and stood
between us and the great machine. I avoided seeing him, because I guessed
somehow that his idea was to beckon us onward. He walked away in the direction
he wished us to go, and turned and came back, and flicked our faces to attract
our attention.</p>
<p>Cavor and I looked at one another.</p>
<p>“Cannot we show him we are interested in the machine?” I said.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Cavor. “We’ll try that.” He turned to
our guide and smiled, and pointed to the machine, and pointed again, and then
to his head, and then to the machine. By some defect of reasoning he seemed to
imagine that broken English might help these gestures. “Me look
‘im,” he said, “me think ‘im very much. Yes.”</p>
<p>His behaviour seemed to check the Selenites in their desire for our progress
for a moment. They faced one another, their queer heads moved, the twittering
voices came quick and liquid. Then one of them, a lean, tall creature, with a
sort of mantle added to the puttee in which the others were dressed, twisted
his elephant trunk of a hand about Cavor’s waist, and pulled him gently
to follow our guide, who again went on ahead. Cavor resisted. “We may
just as well begin explaining ourselves now. They may think we are new animals,
a new sort of mooncalf perhaps! It is most important that we should show an
intelligent interest from the outset.”</p>
<p>He began to shake his head violently. “No, no,” he said, “me
not come on one minute. Me look at ‘im.”</p>
<p>“Isn’t there some geometrical point you might bring in
<i>apropos</i> of that affair?” I suggested, as the Selenites conferred
again.</p>
<p>“Possibly a parabolic—” he began.</p>
<p>He yelled loudly, and leaped six feet or more!</p>
<p>One of the four armed moon-men had pricked him with a goad!</p>
<p>I turned on the goad-bearer behind me with a swift threatening gesture, and he
started back. This and Cavor’s sudden shout and leap clearly astonished
all the Selenites. They receded hastily, facing us. For one of those moments
that seem to last for ever, we stood in angry protest, with a scattered
semicircle of these inhuman beings about us.</p>
<p>“He pricked me!” said Cavor, with a catching of the voice.</p>
<p>“I saw him,” I answered.</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I said to the Selenites; “we’re not
going to stand that! What on earth do you take us for?”</p>
<p>I glanced quickly right and left. Far away across the blue wilderness of cavern
I saw a number of other Selenites running towards us; broad and slender they
were, and one with a larger head than the others. The cavern spread wide and
low, and receded in every direction into darkness. Its roof, I remember, seemed
to bulge down as if with the weight of the vast thickness of rocks that
prisoned us. There was no way out of it—no way out of it. Above, below,
in every direction, was the unknown, and these inhuman creatures, with goads
and gestures, confronting us, and we two unsupported men!</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap15"></SPAN>XV.<br/> The Giddy Bridge</h2>
<p>Just for a moment that hostile pause endured. I suppose that both we and the
Selenites did some very rapid thinking. My clearest impression was that there
was nothing to put my back against, and that we were bound to be surrounded and
killed. The overwhelming folly of our presence there loomed over me in black,
enormous reproach. Why had I ever launched myself on this mad, inhuman
expedition?</p>
<p>Cavor came to my side and laid his hand on my arm. His pale and terrified face
was ghastly in the blue light.</p>
<p>“We can’t do anything,” he said. “It’s a mistake.
They don’t understand. We must go. As they want us to go.”</p>
<p>I looked down at him, and then at the fresh Selenites who were coming to help
their fellows. “If I had my hands free—”</p>
<p>“It’s no use,” he panted.</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“We’ll go.”</p>
<p>And he turned about and led the way in the direction that had been indicated
for us.</p>
<p>I followed, trying to look as subdued as possible, and feeling at the chains
about my wrists. My blood was boiling. I noted nothing more of that cavern,
though it seemed to take a long time before we had marched across it, or if I
noted anything I forgot it as I saw it. My thoughts were concentrated, I think,
upon my chains and the Selenites, and particularly upon the helmeted ones with
the goads. At first they marched parallel with us, and at a respectful
distance, but presently they were overtaken by three others, and then they drew
nearer, until they were within arms length again. I winced like a beaten horse
as they came near to us. The shorter, thicker Selenite marched at first on our
right flank, but presently came in front of us again.</p>
<p>How well the picture of that grouping has bitten into my brain; the back of
Cavor’s downcast head just in front of me, and the dejected droop of his
shoulders, and our guide’s gaping visage, perpetually jerking about him,
and the goad-bearers on either side, watchful, yet open-mouthed—a blue
monochrome. And after all, I <i>do</i> remember one other thing besides the
purely personal affair, which is, that a sort of gutter came presently across
the floor of the cavern, and then ran along by the side of the path of rock we
followed. And it was full of that same bright blue luminous stuff that flowed
out of the great machine. I walked close beside it, and I can testify it
radiated not a particle of heat. It was brightly shining, and yet it was
neither warmer nor colder than anything else in the cavern.</p>
<p>Clang, clang, clang, we passed right under the thumping levers of another vast
machine, and so came at last to a wide tunnel, in which we could even hear the
pad, pad, of our shoeless feet, and which, save for the trickling thread of
blue to the right of us, was quite unlit. The shadows made gigantic travesties
of our shapes and those of the Selenites on the irregular wall and roof of the
tunnel. Ever and again crystals in the walls of the tunnel scintillated like
gems, ever and again the tunnel expanded into a stalactitic cavern, or gave off
branches that vanished into darkness.</p>
<p>We seemed to be marching down that tunnel for a long time. “Trickle,
trickle,” went the flowing light very softly, and our footfalls and their
echoes made an irregular paddle, paddle. My mind settled down to the question
of my chains. If I were to slip off one turn <i>so</i>, and then to twist it
<i>so</i> ...</p>
<p>If I tried to do it very gradually, would they see I was slipping my wrist out
of the looser turn? If they did, what would they do?</p>
<p>“Bedford,” said Cavor, “it goes down. It keeps on going
down.”</p>
<p>His remark roused me from my sullen pre-occupation.</p>
<p>“If they wanted to kill us,” he said, dropping back to come level
with me, “there is no reason why they should not have done it.”</p>
<p>“No,” I admitted, “that’s true.”</p>
<p>“They don’t understand us,” he said, “they think we are
merely strange animals, some wild sort of mooncalf birth, perhaps. It will be
only when they have observed us better that they will begin to think we have
minds—”</p>
<p>“When you trace those geometrical problems,” said I.</p>
<p>“It may be that.”</p>
<p>We tramped on for a space.</p>
<p>“You see,” said Cavor, “these may be Selenites of a lower
class.”</p>
<p>“The infernal fools!” said I viciously, glancing at their
exasperating faces.</p>
<p>“If we endure what they do to us—”</p>
<p>“We’ve got to endure it,” said I.</p>
<p>“There may be others less stupid. This is the mere outer fringe of their
world. It must go down and down, cavern, passage, tunnel, down at last to the
sea—hundreds of miles below.”</p>
<p>His words made me think of the mile or so of rock and tunnel that might be over
our heads already. It was like a weight dropping on my shoulders. “Away
from the sun and air,” I said. “Even a mine half a mile deep is
stuffy.”</p>
<p>“This is not, anyhow. It’s probable—Ventilation! The air
would blow from the dark side of the moon to the sunlit, and all the carbonic
acid would well out there and feed those plants. Up this tunnel, for example,
there is quite a breeze. And what a world it must be. The earnest we have in
that shaft, and those machines—”</p>
<p>“And the goad,” I said. “Don’t forget the goad!”</p>
<p>He walked a little in front of me for a time.</p>
<p>“Even that goad—” he said.</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“I was angry at the time. But—it was perhaps necessary we should
get on. They have different skins, and probably different nerves. They may not
understand our objection—just as a being from Mars might not like our
earthly habit of nudging.”</p>
<p>“They’d better be careful how they nudge <i>me</i>.”</p>
<p>“And about that geometry. After all, their way is a way of understanding,
too. They begin with the elements of life and not of thought. Food. Compulsion.
Pain. They strike at fundamentals.”</p>
<p>“There’s no doubt about <i>that</i>,” I said.</p>
<p>He went on to talk of the enormous and wonderful world into which we were being
taken. I realised slowly from his tone, that even now he was not absolutely in
despair at the prospect of going ever deeper into this inhuman planet-burrow.
His mind ran on machines and invention, to the exclusion of a thousand dark
things that beset me. It wasn’t that he intended to make any use of these
things, he simply wanted to know them.</p>
<p>“After all,” he said, “this is a tremendous occasion. It is
the meeting of two worlds! What are we going to see? Think of what is below us
here.”</p>
<p>“We shan’t see much if the light isn’t better,” I
remarked.</p>
<p>“This is only the outer crust. Down below— On this scale—
There will be everything. Do you notice how different they seem one from
another? The story we shall take back!”</p>
<p>“Some rare sort of animal,” I said, “might comfort himself in
that way while they were bringing him to the Zoo.... It doesn’t follow
that we are going to be shown all these things.”</p>
<p>“When they find we have reasonable minds,” said Cavor, “they
will want to learn about the earth. Even if they have no generous emotions,
they will teach in order to learn.... And the things they must know! The
unanticipated things!”</p>
<p>He went on to speculate on the possibility of their knowing things he had never
hoped to learn on earth, speculating in that way, with a raw wound from that
goad already in his skin! Much that he said I forget, for my attention was
drawn to the fact that the tunnel along which we had been marching was opening
out wider and wider. We seemed, from the feeling of the air, to be going out
into a huge space. But how big the space might really be we could not tell,
because it was unlit. Our little stream of light ran in a dwindling thread and
vanished far ahead. Presently the rocky walls had vanished altogether on either
hand. There was nothing to be seen but the path in front of us and the
trickling hurrying rivulet of blue phosphorescence. The figures of Cavor and
the guiding Selenite marched before me, the sides of their legs and heads that
were towards the rivulet were clear and bright blue, their darkened sides, now
that the reflection of the tunnel wall no longer lit them, merged
indistinguishably in the darkness beyond.</p>
<p>And soon I perceived that we were approaching a declivity of some sort, because
the little blue stream dipped suddenly out of sight.</p>
<p>In another moment, as it seemed, we had reached the edge. The shining stream
gave one meander of hesitation and then rushed over. It fell to a depth at
which the sound of its descent was absolutely lost to us. Far below was a
bluish glow, a sort of blue mist—at an infinite distance below. And the
darkness the stream dropped out of became utterly void and black, save that a
thing like a plank projected from the edge of the cliff and stretched out and
faded and vanished altogether. There was a warm air blowing up out of the gulf.</p>
<p>For a moment I and Cavor stood as near the edge as we dared, peering into a
blue-tinged profundity. And then our guide was pulling at my arm.</p>
<p>Then he left me, and walked to the end of that plank and stepped upon it,
looking back. Then when he perceived we watched him, he turned about and went
on along it, walking as surely as though he was on firm earth. For a moment his
form was distinct, then he became a blue blur, and then vanished into the
obscurity. I became aware of some vague shape looming darkly out of the black.</p>
<p>There was a pause. “Surely!—” said Cavor.</p>
<p>One of the other Selenites walked a few paces out upon the plank, and turned
and looked back at us unconcernedly. The others stood ready to follow after us.
Our guide’s expectant figure reappeared. He was returning to see why we
had not advanced.</p>
<p>“What is that beyond there?” I asked.</p>
<p>“I can’t see.”</p>
<p>“We can’t cross this at any price,” said I.</p>
<p>“I could not go three steps on it,” said Cavor, “even with my
hands free.”</p>
<p>We looked at each other’s drawn faces in blank consternation.</p>
<p>“They can’t know what it is to be giddy!” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“It’s quite impossible for us to walk that plank.”</p>
<p>“I don’t believe they see as we do. I’ve been watching them.
I wonder if they know this is simply blackness for us. How can we make them
understand?”</p>
<p>“Anyhow, we must make them understand.”</p>
<p>I think we said these things with a vague half hope the Selenites might somehow
understand. I knew quite clearly that all that was needed was an explanation.
Then as I saw their faces, I realised that an explanation was impossible. Just
here it was that our resemblances were not going to bridge our differences.
Well, I wasn’t going to walk the plank, anyhow. I slipped my wrist very
quickly out of the coil of chain that was loose, and then began to twist my
wrists in opposite directions. I was standing nearest to the bridge, and as I
did this two of the Selenites laid hold of me, and pulled me gently towards it.</p>
<p>I shook my head violently. “No go,” I said, “no use. You
don’t understand.”</p>
<p>Another Selenite added his compulsion. I was forced to step forward.</p>
<p>“I’ve got an idea,” said Cavor; but I knew his ideas.</p>
<p>“Look here!” I exclaimed to the Selenites. “Steady on!
It’s all very well for you—”</p>
<p>I sprang round upon my heel. I burst out into curses. For one of the armed
Selenites had stabbed me behind with his goad.</p>
<p>I wrenched my wrists free from the little tentacles that held them. I turned on
the goad-bearer. “Confound you!” I cried. “I’ve warned
you of that. What on earth do you think I’m made of, to stick that into
me? If you touch me again—”</p>
<p>By way of answer he pricked me forthwith.</p>
<p>I heard Cavor’s voice in alarm and entreaty. Even then I think he wanted
to compromise with these creatures. “I say, Bedford,” he cried,
“I know a way!” But the sting of that second stab seemed to set
free some pent-up reserve of energy in my being. Instantly the link of the
wrist-chain snapped, and with it snapped all considerations that had held us
unresisting in the hands of these moon creatures. For that second, at least, I
was mad with fear and anger. I took no thought of consequences. I hit straight
out at the face of the thing with the goad. The chain was twisted round my
fist.</p>
<p>There came another of these beastly surprises of which the moon world is full.</p>
<p>My mailed hand seemed to go clean through him. He smashed like—like some
softish sort of sweet with liquid in it! He broke right in! He squelched and
splashed. It was like hitting a damp toadstool. The flimsy body went spinning a
dozen yards, and fell with a flabby impact. I was astonished. I was incredulous
that any living thing could be so flimsy. For an instant I could have believed
the whole thing a dream.</p>
<p>Then it had become real and imminent again. Neither Cavor nor the other
Selenites seemed to have done anything from the time when I had turned about to
the time when the dead Selenite hit the ground. Every one stood back from us
two, every one alert. That arrest seemed to last at least a second after the
Selenite was down. Every one must have been taking the thing in. I seem to
remember myself standing with my arm half retracted, trying also to take it in.
“What next?” clamoured my brain; “what next?” Then in a
moment every one was moving!</p>
<p>I perceived we must get our chains loose, and that before we could do this
these Selenites had to be beaten off. I faced towards the group of the three
goad-bearers. Instantly one threw his goad at me. It swished over my head, and
I suppose went flying into the abyss behind.</p>
<p>I leaped right at him with all my might as the goad flew over me. He turned to
run as I jumped, and I bore him to the ground, came down right upon him, and
slipped upon his smashed body and fell. He seemed to wriggle under my foot.</p>
<p>I came into a sitting position, and on every hand the blue backs of the
Selenites were receding into the darkness. I bent a link by main force and
untwisted the chain that had hampered me about the ankles, and sprang to my
feet, with the chain in my hand. Another goad, flung javelin-wise, whistled by
me, and I made a rush towards the darkness out of which it had come. Then I
turned back towards Cavor, who was still standing in the light of the rivulet
near the gulf convulsively busy with his wrists, and at the same time jabbering
nonsense about his idea.</p>
<p>“Come on!” I cried.</p>
<p>“My hands!” he answered.</p>
<p>Then, realising that I dared not run back to him, because my ill-calculated
steps might carry me over the edge, he came shuffling towards me, with his
hands held out before him.</p>
<p>I gripped his chains at once to unfasten them.</p>
<p>“Where are they?” he panted.</p>
<p>“Run away. They’ll come back. They’re throwing things! Which
way shall we go?”</p>
<p>“By the light. To that tunnel. Eh?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, and his hands were free.</p>
<p>I dropped on my knees and fell to work on his ankle bonds. Whack came
something—I know not what—and splashed the livid streamlet into
drops about us. Far away on our right a piping and whistling began.</p>
<p>I whipped the chain off his feet, and put it in his hand. “Hit with
that!” I said, and without waiting for an answer, set off in big bounds
along the path by which we had come. I had a nasty sort of feeling that these
things could jump out of the darkness on to my back. I heard the impact of his
leaps come following after me.</p>
<p>We ran in vast strides. But that running, you must understand, was an
altogether different thing from any running on earth. On earth one leaps and
almost instantly hits the ground again, but on the moon, because of its weaker
pull, one shot through the air for several seconds before one came to earth. In
spite of our violent hurry this gave an effect of long pauses, pauses in which
one might have counted seven or eight. “Step,” and one soared off!
All sorts of questions ran through my mind: “Where are the Selenites?
What will they do? Shall we ever get to that tunnel? Is Cavor far behind? Are
they likely to cut him off?” Then whack, stride, and off again for
another step.</p>
<p>I saw a Selenite running in front of me, his legs going exactly as a
man’s would go on earth, saw him glance over his shoulder, and heard him
shriek as he ran aside out of my way into the darkness. He was, I think, our
guide, but I am not sure. Then in another vast stride the walls of rock had
come into view on either hand, and in two more strides I was in the tunnel, and
tempering my pace to its low roof. I went on to a bend, then stopped and turned
back, and plug, plug, plug, Cavor came into view, splashing into the stream of
blue light at every stride, and grew larger and blundered into me. We stood
clutching each other. For a moment, at least, we had shaken off our captors and
were alone.</p>
<p>We were both very much out of breath. We spoke in panting, broken sentences.</p>
<p>“You’ve spoilt it all!” panted Cavor. “Nonsense,”
I cried. “It was that or death!”</p>
<p>“What are we to do?”</p>
<p>“Hide.”</p>
<p>“How can we?”</p>
<p>“It’s dark enough.”</p>
<p>“But where?”</p>
<p>“Up one of these side caverns.”</p>
<p>“And then?”</p>
<p>“Think.”</p>
<p>“Right—come on.”</p>
<p>We strode on, and presently came to a radiating dark cavern. Cavor was in
front. He hesitated, and chose a black mouth that seemed to promise good
hiding. He went towards it and turned.</p>
<p>“It’s dark,” he said.</p>
<p>“Your legs and feet will light us. You’re wet with that luminous
stuff.”</p>
<p>“But—”</p>
<p>A tumult of sounds, and in particular a sound like a clanging gong, advancing
up the main tunnel, became audible. It was horribly suggestive of a tumultuous
pursuit. We made a bolt for the unlit side cavern forthwith. As we ran along it
our way was lit by the irradiation of Cavor’s legs. “It’s
lucky,” I panted, “they took off our boots, or we should fill this
place with clatter.” On we rushed, taking as small steps as we could to
avoid striking the roof of the cavern. After a time we seemed to be gaining on
the uproar. It became muffled, it dwindled, it died away.</p>
<p>I stopped and looked back, and I heard the pad, pad of Cavor’s feet
receding. Then he stopped also. “Bedford,” he whispered;
“there’s a sort of light in front of us.”</p>
<p>I looked, and at first could see nothing. Then I perceived his head and
shoulders dimly outlined against a fainter darkness. I saw, also, that this
mitigation of the darkness was not blue, as all the other light within the moon
had been, but a pallid grey, a very vague, faint white, the daylight colour.
Cavor noted this difference as soon, or sooner, than I did, and I think, too,
that it filled him with much the same wild hope.</p>
<p>“Bedford,” he whispered, and his voice trembled. “That
light—it is possible—”</p>
<p>He did not dare to say the thing he hoped. Then came a pause. Suddenly I knew
by the sound of his feet that he was striding towards that pallor. I followed
him with a beating heart.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap16"></SPAN>XVI.<br/> Points of View</h2>
<p>The light grew stronger as we advanced. In a little time it was nearly as
strong as the phosphorescence on Cavor’s legs. Our tunnel was expanding
into a cavern, and this new light was at the farther end of it. I perceived
something that set my hopes leaping and bounding.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, “it comes from above! I am certain it comes
from above!”</p>
<p>He made no answer, but hurried on.</p>
<p>Indisputably it was a grey light, a silvery light.</p>
<p>In another moment we were beneath it. It filtered down through a chink in the
walls of the cavern, and as I stared up, drip, came a drop of water upon my
face. I started and stood aside—drip, fell another drop quite audibly on
the rocky floor.</p>
<p>“Cavor,” I said, “if one of us lifts the other, he can reach
that crack!”</p>
<p>“I’ll lift you,” he said, and incontinently hoisted me as
though I was a baby.</p>
<p>I thrust an arm into the crack, and just at my finger tips found a little ledge
by which I could hold. I could see the white light was very much brighter now.
I pulled myself up by two fingers with scarcely an effort, though on earth I
weigh twelve stone, reached to a still higher corner of rock, and so got my
feet on the narrow ledge. I stood up and searched up the rocks with my fingers;
the cleft broadened out upwardly. “It’s climbable,” I said to
Cavor. “Can you jump up to my hand if I hold it down to you?”</p>
<p>I wedged myself between the sides of the cleft, rested knee and foot on the
ledge, and extended a hand. I could not see Cavor, but I could hear the rustle
of his movements as he crouched to spring. Then whack and he was hanging to my
arm—and no heavier than a kitten! I lugged him up until he had a hand on
my ledge, and could release me.</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I said, “any one could be a mountaineer on the
moon;” and so set myself in earnest to the climbing. For a few minutes I
clambered steadily, and then I looked up again. The cleft opened out steadily,
and the light was brighter. Only—</p>
<p>It was not daylight after all.</p>
<p>In another moment I could see what it was, and at the sight I could have beaten
my head against the rocks with disappointment. For I beheld simply an
irregularly sloping open space, and all over its slanting floor stood a forest
of little club-shaped fungi, each shining gloriously with that pinkish silvery
light. For a moment I stared at their soft radiance, then sprang forward and
upward among them. I plucked up half a dozen and flung them against the rocks,
and then sat down, laughing bitterly, as Cavor’s ruddy face came into
view.</p>
<p>“It’s phosphorescence again!” I said. “No need to
hurry. Sit down and make yourself at home.” And as he spluttered over our
disappointment, I began to lob more of these growths into the cleft.</p>
<p>“I thought it was daylight,” he said.</p>
<p>“Daylight!” cried I. “Daybreak, sunset, clouds, and windy
skies! Shall we ever see such things again?”</p>
<p>As I spoke, a little picture of our world seemed to rise before me, bright and
little and clear, like the background of some old Italian picture. “The
sky that changes, and the sea that changes, and the hills and the green trees
and the towns and cities shining in the sun. Think of a wet roof at sunset,
Cavor! Think of the windows of a westward house!” He made no answer.</p>
<p>“Here we are burrowing in this beastly world that isn’t a world,
with its inky ocean hidden in some abominable blackness below, and outside that
torrid day and that death stillness of night. And all these things that are
chasing us now, beastly men of leather—insect men, that come out of a
nightmare! After all, they’re right! What business have we here smashing
them and disturbing their world! For all we know the whole planet is up and
after us already. In a minute we may hear them whimpering, and their gongs
going. What are we to do? Where are we to go? Here we are as comfortable as
snakes from Jamrach’s loose in a Surbiton villa!”</p>
<p>“It was your fault,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“My fault!” I shouted. “Good Lord!”</p>
<p>“I had an idea!”</p>
<p>“Curse your ideas!”</p>
<p>“If we had refused to budge—”</p>
<p>“Under those goads?”</p>
<p>“Yes. They would have carried us!”</p>
<p>“Over that bridge?”</p>
<p>“Yes. They must have carried us from outside.”</p>
<p>“I’d rather be carried by a fly across a ceiling.”</p>
<p>“Good Heavens!”</p>
<p>I resumed my destruction of the fungi. Then suddenly I saw something that
struck me even then. “Cavor,” I said, “these chains are of
gold!”</p>
<p>He was thinking intently, with his hands gripping his cheeks. He turned his
head slowly and stared at me, and when I had repeated my words, at the twisted
chain about his right hand. “So they are,” he said, “so they
are.” His face lost its transitory interest even as he looked. He
hesitated for a moment, then went on with his interrupted meditation. I sat for
a space puzzling over the fact that I had only just observed this, until I
considered the blue light in which we had been, and which had taken all the
colour out of the metal. And from that discovery I also started upon a train of
thought that carried me wide and far. I forgot that I had just been asking what
business we had in the moon. Gold....</p>
<p>It was Cavor who spoke first. “It seems to me that there are two courses
open to us.”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“Either we can attempt to make our way—fight our way if
necessary—out to the exterior again, and then hunt for our sphere until
we find it, or the cold of the night comes to kill us, or else—”</p>
<p>He paused. “Yes?” I said, though I knew what was coming.</p>
<p>“We might attempt once more to establish some sort of understanding with
the minds of the people in the moon.”</p>
<p>“So far as I’m concerned—it’s the first.”</p>
<p>“I doubt.”</p>
<p>“I don’t.”</p>
<p>“You see,” said Cavor, “I do not think we can judge the
Selenites by what we have seen of them. Their central world, their civilised
world will be far below in the profounder caverns about their sea. This region
of the crust in which we are is an outlying district, a pastoral region. At any
rate, that is my interpretation. These Selenites we have seen may be only the
equivalent of cowboys and engine-tenders. Their use of goads—in all
probability mooncalf goads—the lack of imagination they show in expecting
us to be able to do just what they can do, their indisputable brutality, all
seem to point to something of that sort. But if we endured—”</p>
<p>“Neither of us could endure a six-inch plank across the bottomless pit
for very long.”</p>
<p>“No,” said Cavor; “but then—”</p>
<p>“I <i>won’t</i>,” I said.</p>
<p>He discovered a new line of possibilities. “Well, suppose we got
ourselves into some corner, where we could defend ourselves against these hinds
and labourers. If, for example, we could hold out for a week or so, it is
probable that the news of our appearance would filter down to the more
intelligent and populous parts—”</p>
<p>“If they exist.”</p>
<p>“They must exist, or whence came those tremendous machines?”</p>
<p>“That’s possible, but it’s the worst of the two
chances.”</p>
<p>“We might write up inscriptions on walls—”</p>
<p>“How do we know their eyes would see the sort of marks we made?”</p>
<p>“If we cut them—”</p>
<p>“That’s possible, of course.”</p>
<p>I took up a new thread of thought. “After all,” I said, “I
suppose you don’t think these Selenites so infinitely wiser than
men.”</p>
<p>“They must know a lot more—or at least a lot of different
things.”</p>
<p>“Yes, but—” I hesitated.</p>
<p>“I think you’ll quite admit, Cavor, that you’re rather an
exceptional man.”</p>
<p>“How?”</p>
<p>“Well, you—you’re a rather lonely man—have been, that
is. You haven’t married.”</p>
<p>“Never wanted to. But why—”</p>
<p>“And you never grew richer than you happened to be?”</p>
<p>“Never wanted that either.”</p>
<p>“You’ve just rooted after knowledge?”</p>
<p>“Well, a certain curiosity is natural—”</p>
<p>“You think so. That’s just it. You think every other mind wants to
<i>know</i>. I remember once, when I asked you why you conducted all these
researches, you said you wanted your F.R.S., and to have the stuff called
Cavorite, and things like that. You know perfectly well you didn’t do it
for that; but at the time my question took you by surprise, and you felt you
ought to have something to look like a motive. Really you conducted researches
because you <i>had</i> to. It’s your twist.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps it is—”</p>
<p>“It isn’t one man in a million has that twist. Most men
want—well, various things, but very few want knowledge for its own sake.
<i>I</i> don’t, I know perfectly well. Now, these Selenites seem to be a
driving, busy sort of being, but how do you know that even the most intelligent
will take an interest in us or our world? I don’t believe they’ll
even know we have a world. They never come out at night—they’d
freeze if they did. They’ve probably never seen any heavenly body at all
except the blazing sun. How are they to know there is another world? What does
it matter to them if they do? Well, even if they <i>have</i> had a glimpse of a
few stars, or even of the earth crescent, what of that? Why should people
living <i>inside</i> a planet trouble to observe that sort of thing? Men
wouldn’t have done it except for the seasons and sailing; why should the
moon people?...</p>
<p>“Well, suppose there are a few philosophers like yourself. They are just
the very Selenites who’ll never have heard of our existence. Suppose a
Selenite had dropped on the earth when you were at Lympne, you’d have
been the last man in the world to hear he had come. You never read a newspaper!
You see the chances against you. Well, it’s for these chances we’re
sitting here doing nothing while precious time is flying. I tell you
we’ve got into a fix. We’ve come unarmed, we’ve lost our
sphere, we’ve got no food, we’ve shown ourselves to the Selenites,
and made them think we’re strange, strong, dangerous animals; and unless
these Selenites are perfect fools, they’ll set about now and hunt us till
they find us, and when they find us they’ll try to take us if they can,
and kill us if they can’t, and that’s the end of the matter. If
they take us, they’ll probably kill us, through some misunderstanding.
After we’re done for, they may discuss us perhaps, but we shan’t
get much fun out of that.”</p>
<p>“Go on.”</p>
<p>“On the other hand, here’s gold knocking about like cast iron at
home. If only we can get some of it back, if only we can find our sphere again
before they do, and get back, then—”</p>
<p>“Yes?”</p>
<p>“We might put the thing on a sounder footing. Come back in a bigger
sphere with guns.”</p>
<p>“Good Lord!” cried Cavor, as though that was horrible.</p>
<p>I shied another luminous fungus down the cleft.</p>
<p>“Look here, Cavor,” I said, “I’ve half the voting power
anyhow in this affair, and this is a case for a practical man. I’m a
practical man, and you are not. I’m not going to trust to Selenites and
geometrical diagrams if I can help it. That’s all. Get back. Drop all
this secrecy—or most of it. And come again.”</p>
<p>He reflected. “When I came to the moon,” he said, “I ought to
have come alone.”</p>
<p>“The question before the meeting,” I said, “is how to get
back to the sphere.”</p>
<p>For a time we nursed our knees in silence. Then he seemed to decide for my
reasons.</p>
<p>“I think,” he said, “one can get data. It is clear that while
the sun is on this side of the moon the air will be blowing through this planet
sponge from the dark side hither. On this side, at any rate, the air will be
expanding and flowing out of the moon caverns into the craters.... Very well,
there’s a draught here.”</p>
<p>“So there is.”</p>
<p>“And that means that this is not a dead end; somewhere behind us this
cleft goes on and up. The draught is blowing up, and that is the way we have to
go. If we try to get up any sort of chimney or gully there is, we shall not
only get out of these passages where they are hunting for us—”</p>
<p>“But suppose the gully is too narrow?”</p>
<p>“We’ll come down again.”</p>
<p>“Ssh!” I said suddenly; “what’s that?”</p>
<p>We listened. At first it was an indistinct murmur, and then one picked out the
clang of a gong. “They must think we are mooncalves,” said I,
“to be frightened at that.”</p>
<p>“They’re coming along that passage,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“They must be.”</p>
<p>“They’ll not think of the cleft. They’ll go past.”</p>
<p>I listened again for a space. “This time,” I whispered,
“they’re likely to have some sort of weapon.”</p>
<p>Then suddenly I sprang to my feet. “Good heavens, Cavor!” I cried.
“But they <i>will!</i> They’ll see the fungi I have been pitching
down. They’ll—”</p>
<p>I didn’t finish my sentence. I turned about and made a leap over the
fungus tops towards the upper end of the cavity. I saw that the space turned
upward and became a draughty cleft again, ascending to impenetrable darkness. I
was about to clamber up into this, and then with a happy inspiration turned
back.</p>
<p>“What are you doing?” asked Cavor.</p>
<p>“Go on!” said I, and went back and got two of the shining fungi,
and putting one into the breast pocket of my flannel jacket, so that it stuck
out to light our climbing, went back with the other for Cavor. The noise of the
Selenites was now so loud that it seemed they must be already beneath the
cleft. But it might be they would have difficulty in clambering in to it, or
might hesitate to ascend it against our possible resistance. At any rate, we
had now the comforting knowledge of the enormous muscular superiority our birth
in another planet gave us. In other minute I was clambering with gigantic
vigour after Cavor’s blue-lit heels.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap17"></SPAN>XVII.<br/> The Fight in the Cave of the Moon Butchers</h2>
<p>I do not know how far we clambered before we came to the grating. It may be we
ascended only a few hundred feet, but at the time it seemed to me we might have
hauled and jammed and hopped and wedged ourselves through a mile or more of
vertical ascent. Whenever I recall that time, there comes into my head the
heavy clank of our golden chains that followed every movement. Very soon my
knuckles and knees were raw, and I had a bruise on one cheek. After a time the
first violence of our efforts diminished, and our movements became more
deliberate and less painful. The noise of the pursuing Selenites had died away
altogether. It seemed almost as though they had not traced us up the crack
after all, in spite of the tell-tale heap of broken fungi that must have lain
beneath it. At times the cleft narrowed so much that we could scarce squeeze up
it; at others it expanded into great drusy cavities, studded with prickly
crystals or thickly beset with dull, shining fungoid pimples. Sometimes it
twisted spirally, and at other times slanted down nearly to the horizontal
direction. Ever and again there was the intermittent drip and trickle of water
by us. Once or twice it seemed to us that small living things had rustled out
of our reach, but what they were we never saw. They may have been venomous
beasts for all I know, but they did us no harm, and we were now tuned to a
pitch when a weird creeping thing more or less mattered little. And at last,
far above, came the familiar bluish light again, and then we saw that it
filtered through a grating that barred our way.</p>
<p>We whispered as we pointed this out to one another, and became more and more
cautious in our ascent. Presently we were close under the grating, and by
pressing my face against its bars I could see a limited portion of the cavern
beyond. It was clearly a large space, and lit no doubt by some rivulet of the
same blue light that we had seen flow from the beating machinery. An
intermittent trickle of water dropped ever and again between the bars near my
face.</p>
<p>My first endeavour was naturally to see what might be upon the floor of the
cavern, but our grating lay in a depression whose rim hid all this from our
eyes. Our foiled attention then fell back upon the suggestion of the various
sounds we heard, and presently my eye caught a number of faint shadows that
played across the dim roof far overhead.</p>
<p>Indisputably there were several Selenites, perhaps a considerable number, in
this space, for we could hear the noises of their intercourse, and faint sounds
that I identified as their footfalls. There was also a succession of regularly
repeated sounds—chid, chid, chid—which began and ceased, suggestive
of a knife or spade hacking at some soft substance. Then came a clank as if of
chains, a whistle and a rumble as of a truck running over a hollowed place, and
then again that chid, chid, chid resumed. The shadows told of shapes that moved
quickly and rhythmically, in agreement with that regular sound, and rested when
it ceased.</p>
<p>We put our heads close together, and began to discuss these things in noiseless
whispers.</p>
<p>“They are occupied,” I said, “they are occupied in some
way.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“They’re not seeking us, or thinking of us.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps they have not heard of us.”</p>
<p>“Those others are hunting about below. If suddenly we appeared
here—”</p>
<p>We looked at one another.</p>
<p>“There might be a chance to parley,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>“No,” I said. “Not as we are.”</p>
<p>For a space we remained, each occupied by his own thoughts.</p>
<p>Chid, chid, chid went the chipping, and the shadows moved to and fro.</p>
<p>I looked at the grating. “It’s flimsy,” I said. “We
might bend two of the bars and crawl through.”</p>
<p>We wasted a little time in vague discussion. Then I took one of the bars in
both hands, and got my feet up against the rock until they were almost on a
level with my head, and so thrust against the bar. It bent so suddenly that I
almost slipped. I clambered about and bent the adjacent bar in the opposite
direction, and then took the luminous fungus from my pocket and dropped it down
the fissure.</p>
<p>“Don’t do anything hastily,” whispered Cavor, as I twisted
myself up through the opening I had enlarged. I had a glimpse of busy figures
as I came through the grating, and immediately bent down, so that the rim of
the depression in which the grating lay hid me from their eyes, and so lay
flat, signalling advice to Cavor as he also prepared to come through. Presently
we were side by side in the depression, peering over the edge at the cavern and
its occupants.</p>
<p>It was a much larger cavern than we had supposed from our first glimpse of it,
and we looked up from the lowest portion of its sloping floor. It widened out
as it receded from us, and its roof came down and hid the remoter portion
altogether. And lying in a line along its length, vanishing at last far away in
that tremendous perspective, were a number of huge shapes, huge pallid hulls,
upon which the Selenites were busy. At first they seemed big white cylinders of
vague import. Then I noted the heads upon them lying towards us, eyeless and
skinless like the heads of sheep at a butcher’s, and perceived they were
the carcasses of mooncalves being cut up, much as the crew of a whaler might
cut up a moored whale. They were cutting off the flesh in strips, and on some
of the farther trunks the white ribs were showing. It was the sound of their
hatchets that made that chid, chid, chid. Some way away a thing like a trolley
cable, drawn and loaded with chunks of lax meat, was running up the slope of
the cavern floor. This enormous long avenue of hulls that were destined to be
food gave us a sense of the vast populousness of the moon world second only to
the effect of our first glimpse down the shaft.</p>
<p>It seemed to me at first that the Selenites must be standing on
trestle-supported planks,<SPAN href="#fn-2" name="fnref-2" id="fnref-2"><sup>[2]</sup></SPAN>
and then I saw that the planks and supports and the hatchets were really of the
same leaden hue as my fetters had seemed before white light came to bear on
them. A number of very thick-looking crowbars lay about the floor, and had
apparently assisted to turn the dead mooncalf over on its side. They were
perhaps six feet long, with shaped handles, very tempting-looking weapons. The
whole place was lit by three transverse streams of the blue fluid.</p>
<p class="footnote">
<SPAN name="fn-2" id="fn-2"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#fnref-2">[2]</SPAN>
I do not remember seeing any wooden things on the moon; doors, tables,
everything corresponding to our terrestrial joinery was made of metal, and I
believe for the most part of gold, which as a metal would, of course, naturally
recommend itself—other things being equal—on account of the ease in
working it, and its toughness and durability.</p>
<p>We lay for a long time noting all these things in silence. “Well?”
said Cavor at last.</p>
<p>I crouched over and turned to him. I had come upon a brilliant idea.
“Unless they lowered those bodies by a crane,” I said, “we
must be nearer the surface than I thought.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“The mooncalf doesn’t hop, and it hasn’t got wings.”</p>
<p>He peered over the edge of the hollow again. “I wonder now—”
he began. “After all, we have never gone far from the
surface—”</p>
<p>I stopped him by a grip on his arm. I had heard a noise from the cleft below
us!</p>
<p>We twisted ourselves about, and lay as still as death, with every sense alert.
In a little while I did not doubt that something was quietly ascending the
cleft. Very slowly and quite noiselessly I assured myself of a good grip on my
chain, and waited for that something to appear.</p>
<p>“Just look at those chaps with the hatchets again,” I said.</p>
<p>“They’re all right,” said Cavor.</p>
<p>I took a sort of provisional aim at the gap in the grating. I could hear now
quite distinctly the soft twittering of the ascending Selenites, the dab of
their hands against the rock, and the falling of dust from their grips as they
clambered.</p>
<p>Then I could see that there was something moving dimly in the blackness below
the grating, but what it might be I could not distinguish. The whole thing
seemed to hang fire just for a moment—then smash! I had sprung to my
feet, struck savagely at something that had flashed out at me. It was the keen
point of a spear. I have thought since that its length in the narrowness of the
cleft must have prevented its being sloped to reach me. Anyhow, it shot out
from the grating like the tongue of a snake, and missed and flew back and
flashed again. But the second time I snatched and caught it, and wrenched it
away, but not before another had darted ineffectually at me.</p>
<p>I shouted with triumph as I felt the hold of the Selenite resist my pull for a
moment and give, and then I was jabbing down through the bars, amidst squeals
from the darkness, and Cavor had snapped off the other spear, and was leaping
and flourishing it beside me, and making inefficient jabs. Clang, clang, came
up through the grating, and then an axe hurtled through the air and whacked
against the rocks beyond, to remind me of the fleshers at the carcasses up the
cavern.</p>
<p>I turned, and they were all coming towards us in open order waving their axes.
They were short, thick, little beggars, with long arms, strikingly different
from the ones we had seen before. If they had not heard of us before, they must
have realised the situation with incredible swiftness. I stared at them for a
moment, spear in hand. “Guard that grating, Cavor,” I cried, howled
to intimidate them, and rushed to meet them. Two of them missed with their
hatchets, and the rest fled incontinently. Then the two also were sprinting
away up the cavern, with hands clenched and heads down. I never saw men run
like them!</p>
<p>I knew the spear I had was no good for me. It was thin and flimsy, only
effectual for a thrust, and too long for a quick recover. So I only chased the
Selenites as far as the first carcass, and stopped there and picked up one of
the crowbars that were lying about. It felt comfortingly heavy, and equal to
smashing any number of Selenites. I threw away my spear, and picked up a second
crowbar for the other hand. I felt five times better than I had with the spear.
I shook the two threateningly at the Selenites, who had come to a halt in a
little crowd far away up the cavern, and then turned about to look at Cavor.</p>
<p>He was leaping from side to side of the grating, making threatening jabs with
his broken spear. That was all right. It would keep the Selenites
down—for a time at any rate. I looked up the cavern again. What on earth
were we going to do now?</p>
<p>We were cornered in a sort of way already. But these butchers up the cavern had
been surprised, they were probably scared, and they had no special weapons,
only those little hatchets of theirs. And that way lay escape. Their sturdy
little forms—ever so much shorter and thicker than the mooncalf
herds—were scattered up the slope in a way that was eloquent of
indecision. I had the moral advantage of a mad bull in a street. But for all
that, there seemed a tremendous crowd of them. Very probably there was. Those
Selenites down the cleft had certainly some infernally long spears. It might be
they had other surprises for us.... But, confound it! if we charged up the cave
we should let them up behind us, and if we didn’t those little brutes up
the cave would probably get reinforced. Heaven alone knew what tremendous
engines of warfare—guns, bombs, terrestrial torpedoes—this unknown
world below our feet, this vaster world of which we had only pricked the outer
cuticle, might not presently send up to our destruction. It became clear the
only thing to do was to charge! It became clearer as the legs of a number of
fresh Selenites appeared running down the cavern towards us.</p>
<p>“Bedford!” cried Cavor, and behold! he was halfway between me and
the grating.</p>
<p>“Go back!” I cried. “What are you doing—”</p>
<p>“They’ve got—it’s like a gun!”</p>
<p>And struggling in the grating between those defensive spears appeared the head
and shoulders of a singularly lean and angular Selenite, bearing some
complicated apparatus.</p>
<p>I realised Cavor’s utter incapacity for the fight we had in hand. For a
moment I hesitated. Then I rushed past him whirling my crowbars, and shouting
to confound the aim of the Selenite. He was aiming in the queerest way with the
thing against his stomach. “<i>Chuzz!</i>” The thing wasn’t a
gun; it went off like a cross-bow more, and dropped me in the middle of a leap.</p>
<p>I didn’t fall down, I simply came down a little shorter than I should
have done if I hadn’t been hit, and from the feel of my shoulder the
thing might have tapped me and glanced off. Then my left hand hit against the
shaft, and I perceived there was a sort of spear sticking half through my
shoulder. The moment after I got home with the crowbar in my right hand, and
hit the Selenite fair and square. He collapsed—he crushed and
crumpled—his head smashed like an egg.</p>
<p>I dropped a crowbar, pulled the spear out of my shoulder, and began to jab it
down the grating into the darkness. At each jab came a shriek and twitter.
Finally I hurled the spear down upon them with all my strength, leapt up,
picked up the crowbar again, and started for the multitude up the cavern.</p>
<p>“Bedford!” cried Cavor. “Bedford!” as I flew past him.</p>
<p>I seem to remember his footsteps coming on behind me.</p>
<p>Step, leap ... whack, step, leap.... Each leap seemed to last ages. With each,
the cave opened out and the number of Selenites visible increased. At first
they seemed all running about like ants in a disturbed ant-hill, one or two
waving hatchets and coming to meet me, more running away, some bolting sideways
into the avenue of carcasses, then presently others came in sight carrying
spears, and then others. I saw a most extraordinary thing, all hands and feet,
bolting for cover. The cavern grew darker farther up.</p>
<p>Flick! something flew over my head. Flick! As I soared in mid-stride I saw a
spear hit and quiver in one of the carcasses to my left. Then, as I came down,
one hit the ground before me, and I heard the remote chuzz! with which their
things were fired. Flick, flick! for a moment it was a shower. They were
volleying!</p>
<p>I stopped dead.</p>
<p>I don’t think I thought clearly then. I seem to remember a kind of
stereotyped phrase running through my mind: “Zone of fire, seek
cover!” I know I made a dash for the space between two of the carcasses,
and stood there panting and feeling very wicked.</p>
<p>I looked round for Cavor, and for a moment it seemed as if he had vanished from
the world. Then he came out of the darkness between the row of the carcasses
and the rocky wall of the cavern. I saw his little face, dark and blue, and
shining with perspiration and emotion.</p>
<p>He was saying something, but what it was I did not heed. I had realised that we
might work from mooncalf to mooncalf up the cave until we were near enough to
charge home. It was charge or nothing. “Come on!” I said, and led
the way.</p>
<p>“Bedford!” he cried unavailingly.</p>
<p>My mind was busy as we went up that narrow alley between the dead bodies and
the wall of the cavern. The rocks curved about—they could not enfilade
us. Though in that narrow space we could not leap, yet with our earth-born
strength we were still able to go very much faster than the Selenites. I
reckoned we should presently come right among them. Once we were on them, they
would be nearly as formidable as black beetles. Only there would first of all
be a volley. I thought of a stratagem. I whipped off my flannel jacket as I
ran.</p>
<p>“Bedford!” panted Cavor behind me.</p>
<p>I glanced back. “What?” said I.</p>
<p>He was pointing upward over the carcasses. “White light!” he said.
“White light again!”</p>
<p>I looked, and it was even so; a faint white ghost of light in the remoter
cavern roof. That seemed to give me double strength.</p>
<p>“Keep close,” I said. A flat, long Selenite dashed out of the
darkness, and squealed and fled. I halted, and stopped Cavor with my hand. I
hung my jacket over my crowbar, ducked round the next carcass, dropped jacket
and crowbar, showed myself, and darted back.</p>
<p>“Chuzz-flick,” just one arrow came. We were close on the Selenites,
and they were standing in a crowd, broad, short, and tall together, with a
little battery of their shooting implements pointing down the cave. Three or
four other arrows followed the first, then their fire ceased.</p>
<p>I stuck out my head, and escaped by a hair’s-breadth. This time I drew a
dozen shots or more, and heard the Selenites shouting and twittering as if with
excitement as they shot. I picked up jacket and crowbar again.</p>
<p>“<i>Now!</i>” said I, and thrust out the jacket.</p>
<p>“Chuzz-zz-zz-zz! Chuzz!” In an instant my jacket had grown a thick
beard of arrows, and they were quivering all over the carcass behind us.
Instantly I slipped the crowbar out of the jacket, dropped the jacket—for
all I know to the contrary it is lying up there in the moon now—and
rushed out upon them.</p>
<p>For a minute perhaps it was massacre. I was too fierce to discriminate, and the
Selenites were probably too scared to fight. At any rate they made no sort of
fight against me. I saw scarlet, as the saying is. I remember I seemed to be
wading among those leathery, thin things as a man wades through tall grass,
mowing and hitting, first right, then left; smash. Little drops of moisture
flew about. I trod on things that crushed and piped and went slippery. The
crowd seemed to open and close and flow like water. They seemed to have no
combined plan whatever. There were spears flew about me, I was grazed over the
ear by one. I was stabbed once in the arm and once in the cheek, but I only
found that out afterwards, when the blood had had time to run and cool and feel
wet.</p>
<p>What Cavor did I do not know. For a space it seemed that this fighting had
lasted for an age, and must needs go on for ever. Then suddenly it was all
over, and there was nothing to be seen but the backs of heads bobbing up and
down as their owners ran in all directions.... I seemed altogether unhurt. I
ran forward some paces, shouting, then turned about. I was amazed.</p>
<p>I had come right through them in vast flying strides, they were all behind me,
and running hither and thither to hide.</p>
<p>I felt an enormous astonishment at the evaporation of the great fight into
which I had hurled myself, and not a little exultation. It did not seem to me
that I had discovered the Selenites were unexpectedly flimsy, but that I was
unexpectedly strong. I laughed stupidly. This fantastic moon!</p>
<p>I glanced for a moment at the smashed and writhing bodies that were scattered
over the cavern floor, with a vague idea of further violence, then hurried on
after Cavor.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap18"></SPAN>XVIII.<br/> In the Sunlight</h2>
<p>Presently we saw that the cavern before us opened upon a hazy void. In another
moment we had emerged upon a sort of slanting gallery, that projected into a
vast circular space, a huge cylindrical pit running vertically up and down.
Round this pit the slanting gallery ran without any parapet or protection for a
turn and a half, and then plunged high above into the rock again. Somehow it
reminded me then of one of those spiral turns of the railway through the Saint
Gothard. It was all tremendously huge. I can scarcely hope to convey to you the
Titanic proportion of all that place, the Titanic effect of it. Our eyes
followed up the vast declivity of the pit wall, and overhead and far above we
beheld a round opening set with faint stars, and half of the lip about it well
nigh blinding with the white light of the sun. At that we cried aloud
simultaneously.</p>
<p>“Come on!” I said, leading the way.</p>
<p>“But there?” said Cavor, and very carefully stepped nearer the edge
of the gallery. I followed his example, and craned forward and looked down, but
I was dazzled by that gleam of light above, and I could see only a bottomless
darkness with spectral patches of crimson and purple floating therein. Yet if I
could not see, I could hear. Out of this darkness came a sound, a sound like
the angry hum one can hear if one puts one’s ear outside a hive of bees,
a sound out of that enormous hollow, it may be, four miles beneath our feet...</p>
<p>For a moment I listened, then tightened my grip on my crowbar, and led the way
up the gallery.</p>
<p>“This must be the shaft we looked down upon,” said Cavor.
“Under that lid.”</p>
<p>“And below there, is where we saw the lights.”</p>
<p>“The lights!” said he. “Yes—the lights of the world
that now we shall never see.”</p>
<p>“We’ll come back,” I said, for now we had escaped so much I
was rashly sanguine that we should recover the sphere.</p>
<p>His answer I did not catch.</p>
<p>“Eh?” I asked.</p>
<p>“It doesn’t matter,” he answered, and we hurried on in
silence.</p>
<p>I suppose that slanting lateral way was four or five miles long, allowing for
its curvature, and it ascended at a slope that would have made it almost
impossibly steep on earth, but which one strode up easily under lunar
conditions. We saw only two Selenites during all that portion of our flight,
and directly they became aware of us they ran headlong. It was clear that the
knowledge of our strength and violence had reached them. Our way to the
exterior was unexpectedly plain. The spiral gallery straightened into a steeply
ascendent tunnel, its floor bearing abundant traces of the mooncalves, and so
straight and short in proportion to its vast arch, that no part of it was
absolutely dark. Almost immediately it began to lighten, and then far off and
high up, and quite blindingly brilliant, appeared its opening on the exterior,
a slope of Alpine steepness surmounted by a crest of bayonet shrub, tall and
broken down now, and dry and dead, in spiky silhouette against the sun.</p>
<p>And it is strange that we men, to whom this very vegetation had seemed so weird
and horrible a little time ago, should now behold it with the emotion a
home-coming exile might feel at sight of his native land. We welcomed even the
rareness of the air that made us pant as we ran, and which rendered speaking no
longer the easy thing that it had been, but an effort to make oneself heard.
Larger grew the sunlit circle above us, and larger, and all the nearer tunnel
sank into a rim of indistinguishable black. We saw the dead bayonet shrub no
longer with any touch of green in it, but brown and dry and thick, and the
shadow of its upper branches high out of sight made a densely interlaced
pattern upon the tumbled rocks. And at the immediate mouth of the tunnel was a
wide trampled space where the mooncalves had come and gone.</p>
<p>We came out upon this space at last into a light and heat that hit and pressed
upon us. We traversed the exposed area painfully, and clambered up a slope
among the scrub stems, and sat down at last panting in a high place beneath the
shadow of a mass of twisted lava. Even in the shade the rock felt hot.</p>
<p>The air was intensely hot, and we were in great physical discomfort, but for
all that we were no longer in a nightmare. We seemed to have come to our own
province again, beneath the stars. All the fear and stress of our flight
through the dim passages and fissures below had fallen from us. That last fight
had filled us with an enormous confidence in ourselves so far as the Selenites
were concerned. We looked back almost incredulously at the black opening from
which we had just emerged. Down there it was, in a blue glow that now in our
memories seemed the next thing to absolute darkness, we had met with things
like mad mockeries of men, helmet-headed creatures, and had walked in fear
before them, and had submitted to them until we could submit no longer. And
behold, they had smashed like wax and scattered like chaff, and fled and
vanished like the creatures of a dream!</p>
<p>I rubbed my eyes, doubting whether we had not slept and dreamt these things by
reason of the fungus we had eaten, and suddenly discovered the blood upon my
face, and then that my shirt was sticking painfully to my shoulder and arm.</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I said, gauging my injuries with an investigatory
hand, and suddenly that distant tunnel mouth became, as it were, a watching
eye.</p>
<p>“Cavor!” I said; “what are they going to do now? And what are
we going to do?”</p>
<p>He shook his head, with his eyes fixed upon the tunnel. “How can one tell
what they will do?”</p>
<p>“It depends on what they think of us, and I don’t see how we can
begin to guess that. And it depends upon what they have in reserve. It’s
as you say, Cavor, we have touched the merest outside of this world. They may
have all sorts of things inside here. Even with those shooting things they
might make it bad for us....</p>
<p>“Yet after all,” I said, “even if we <i>don’t</i> find
the sphere at once, there is a chance for us. We might hold out. Even through
the night. We might go down there again and make a fight for it.”</p>
<p>I stared about me with speculative eyes. The character of the scenery had
altered altogether by reason of the enormous growth and subsequent drying of
the scrub. The crest on which we sat was high, and commanded a wide prospect of
the crater landscape, and we saw it now all sere and dry in the late autumn of
the lunar afternoon. Rising one behind the other were long slopes and fields of
trampled brown where the mooncalves had pastured, and far away in the full
blaze of the sun a drove of them basked slumberously, scattered shapes, each
with a blot of shadow against it like sheep on the side of a down. But never a
sign of a Selenite was to be seen. Whether they had fled on our emergence from
the interior passages, or whether they were accustomed to retire after driving
out the mooncalves, I cannot guess. At the time I believed the former was the
case.</p>
<p>“If we were to set fire to all this stuff,” I said, “we might
find the sphere among the ashes.”</p>
<p>Cavor did not seem to hear me. He was peering under his hand at the stars, that
still, in spite of the intense sunlight, were abundantly visible in the sky.
“How long do you think we’ve have been here?” he asked at
last.</p>
<p>“Been where?”</p>
<p>“On the moon.”</p>
<p>“Two earthly days, perhaps.”</p>
<p>“More nearly ten. Do you know, the sun is past its zenith, and sinking in
the west. In four days’ time or less it will be night.”</p>
<p>“But—we’ve only eaten once!”</p>
<p>“I know that. And— But there are the stars!”</p>
<p>“But why should time seem different because we are on a smaller
planet?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know. There it is!”</p>
<p>“How does one tell time?”</p>
<p>“Hunger—fatigue—all those things are different. Everything is
different—everything. To me it seems that since first we came out of the
sphere has been only a question of hours—long hours—at most.”</p>
<p>“Ten days,” I said; “that leaves—” I looked up at
the sun for a moment, and then saw that it was halfway from the zenith to the
western edge of things. “Four days! ... Cavor, we mustn’t sit here
and dream. How do you think we may begin?”</p>
<p>I stood up. “We must get a fixed point we can recognise—we might
hoist a flag, or a handkerchief, or something—and quarter the ground, and
work round that.”</p>
<p>He stood up beside me.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said, “there is nothing for it but to hunt the
sphere. Nothing. We may find it—certainly we may find it. And if
not—”</p>
<p>“We must keep on looking.”</p>
<p>He looked this way and that, glanced up at the sky and down at the tunnel, and
astonished me by a sudden gesture of impatience. “Oh! but we have done
foolishly! To have come to this pass! Think how it might have been, and the
things we might have done!”</p>
<p>“We might do something yet.”</p>
<p>“Never the thing we might have done. Here below our feet is a world.
Think of what that world must be! Think of that machine we saw, and the lid and
the shaft! They were just remote outlying things, and those creatures we have
seen and fought with no more than ignorant peasants, dwellers in the outskirts,
yokels and labourers half akin to brutes. Down below! Caverns beneath caverns,
tunnels, structures, ways... It must open out, and be greater and wider and
more populous as one descends. Assuredly. Right down at the last the central
sea that washes round the core of the moon. Think of its inky waters under the
spare lights—if, indeed, their eyes <i>need</i> lights! Think of the
cascading tributaries pouring down their channels to feed it! Think of the
tides upon its surface, and the rush and swirl of its ebb and flow! Perhaps
they have ships that go upon it, perhaps down there are mighty cities and
swarming ways, and wisdom and order passing the wit of man. And we may die here
upon it, and never see the masters who <i>must</i> be—ruling over these
things! We may freeze and die here, and the air will freeze and thaw upon us,
and then—! Then they will come upon us, come on our stiff and silent
bodies, and find the sphere we cannot find, and they will understand at last
too late all the thought and effort that ended here in vain!”</p>
<p>His voice for all that speech sounded like the voice of someone heard in a
telephone, weak and far away.</p>
<p>“But the darkness,” I said.</p>
<p>“One might get over that.”</p>
<p>“How?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know. How am I to know? One might carry a torch, one might
have a lamp— The others—might understand.”</p>
<p>He stood for a moment with his hands held down and a rueful face, staring out
over the waste that defied him. Then with a gesture of renunciation he turned
towards me with proposals for the systematic hunting of the sphere.</p>
<p>“We can return,” I said.</p>
<p>He looked about him. “First of all we shall have to get to earth.”</p>
<p>“We could bring back lamps to carry and climbing irons, and a hundred
necessary things.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said.</p>
<p>“We can take back an earnest of success in this gold.”</p>
<p>He looked at my golden crowbars, and said nothing for a space. He stood with
his hands clasped behind his back, staring across the crater. At last he signed
and spoke. “It was <i>I</i> found the way here, but to find a way
isn’t always to be master of a way. If I take my secret back to earth,
what will happen? I do not see how I can keep my secret for a year, for even a
part of a year. Sooner or later it must come out, even if other men rediscover
it. And then ... Governments and powers will struggle to get hither, they will
fight against one another, and against these moon people; it will only spread
warfare and multiply the occasions of war. In a little while, in a very little
while, if I tell my secret, this planet to its deepest galleries will be strewn
with human dead. Other things are doubtful, but that is certain. It is not as
though man had any use for the moon. What good would the moon be to men? Even
of their own planet what have they made but a battle-ground and theatre of
infinite folly? Small as his world is, and short as his time, he has still in
his little life down there far more than he can do. No! Science has toiled too
long forging weapons for fools to use. It is time she held her hand. Let him
find it out for himself again—in a thousand years’ time.”</p>
<p>“There are methods of secrecy,” I said.</p>
<p>He looked up at me and smiled. “After all,” he said, “why
should one worry? There is little chance of our finding the sphere, and down
below things are brewing. It’s simply the human habit of hoping till we
die that makes us think of return. Our troubles are only beginning. We have
shown these moon folk violence, we have given them a taste of our quality, and
our chances are about as good as a tiger’s that has got loose and killed
a man in Hyde Park. The news of us must be running down from gallery to
gallery, down towards the central parts.... No sane beings will ever let us
take that sphere back to earth after so much as they have seen of us.”</p>
<p>“We aren’t improving our chances,” said I, “by sitting
here.”</p>
<p>We stood up side by side.</p>
<p>“After all,” he said, “we must separate. We must stick up a
handkerchief on these tall spikes here and fasten it firmly, and from this as a
centre we must work over the crater. You must go westward, moving out in
semicircles to and fro towards the setting sun. You must move first with your
shadow on your right until it is at right angles with the direction of your
handkerchief, and then with your shadow on your left. And I will do the same to
the east. We will look into every gully, examine every skerry of rocks; we will
do all we can to find my sphere. If we see the Selenites we will hide from them
as well as we can. For drink we must take snow, and if we feel the need of
food, we must kill a mooncalf if we can, and eat such flesh as it
has—raw—and so each will go his own way.”</p>
<p>“And if one of us comes upon the sphere?”</p>
<p>“He must come back to the white handkerchief, and stand by it and signal
to the other.”</p>
<p>“And if neither?”</p>
<p>Cavor glanced up at the sun. “We go on seeking until the night and cold
overtake us.”</p>
<p>“Suppose the Selenites have found the sphere and hidden it?”</p>
<p>He shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>“Or if presently they come hunting us?”</p>
<p>He made no answer.</p>
<p>“You had better take a club,” I said.</p>
<p>He shook his head, and stared away from me across the waste.</p>
<p>But for a moment he did not start. He looked round at me shyly, hesitated.
“<i>Au revoir</i>,” he said.</p>
<p>I felt an odd stab of emotion. A sense of how we had galled each other, and
particularly how I must have galled him, came to me. “Confound it,”
thought I, “we might have done better!” I was on the point of
asking him to shake hands—for that, somehow, was how I felt just
then—when he put his feet together and leapt away from me towards the
north. He seemed to drift through the air as a dead leaf would do, fell
lightly, and leapt again. I stood for a moment watching him, then faced
westward reluctantly, pulled myself together, and with something of the feeling
of a man who leaps into icy water, selected a leaping point, and plunged
forward to explore my solitary half of the moon world. I dropped rather
clumsily among rocks, stood up and looked about me, clambered on to a rocky
slab, and leapt again....</p>
<p>When presently I looked for Cavor he was hidden from my eyes, but the
handkerchief showed out bravely on its headland, white in the blaze of the sun.</p>
<p>I determined not to lose sight of that handkerchief whatever might betide.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap19"></SPAN>XIX.<br/> Mr. Bedford Alone</h2>
<p>In a little while it seemed to me as though I had always been alone on the
moon. I hunted for a time with a certain intentness, but the heat was still
very great, and the thinness of the air felt like a hoop about one’s
chest. I came presently into a hollow basin bristling with tall, brown, dry
fronds about its edge, and I sat down under these to rest and cool. I intended
to rest for only a little while. I put down my clubs beside me, and sat resting
my chin on my hands. I saw with a sort of colourless interest that the rocks of
the basin, where here and there the crackling dry lichens had shrunk away to
show them, were all veined and splattered with gold, that here and there bosses
of rounded and wrinkled gold projected from among the litter. What did that
matter now? A sort of languor had possession of my limbs and mind, I did not
believe for a moment that we should ever find the sphere in that vast
desiccated wilderness. I seemed to lack a motive for effort until the Selenites
should come. Then I supposed I should exert myself, obeying that unreasonable
imperative that urges a man before all things to preserve and defend his life,
albeit he may preserve it only to die more painfully in a little while.</p>
<p>Why had we come to the moon?</p>
<p>The thing presented itself to me as a perplexing problem. What is this spirit
in man that urges him for ever to depart from happiness and security, to toil,
to place himself in danger, to risk even a reasonable certainty of death? It
dawned upon me up there in the moon as a thing I ought always to have known,
that man is not made simply to go about being safe and comfortable and well fed
and amused. Almost any man, if you put the thing to him, not in words, but in
the shape of opportunities, will show that he knows as much. Against his
interest, against his happiness, he is constantly being driven to do
unreasonable things. Some force not himself impels him, and go he must. But
why? Why? Sitting there in the midst of that useless moon gold, amidst the
things of another world, I took count of all my life. Assuming I was to die a
castaway upon the moon, I failed altogether to see what purpose I had served. I
got no light on that point, but at any rate it was clearer to me than it had
ever been in my life before that I was not serving my own purpose, that all my
life I had in truth never served the purposes of my private life. Whose
purposes, what purposes, was I serving? ... I ceased to speculate on why we had
come to the moon, and took a wider sweep. Why had I come to the earth? Why had
I a private life at all? ... I lost myself at last in bottomless
speculations....</p>
<p>My thoughts became vague and cloudy, no longer leading in definite directions.
I had not felt heavy or weary—I cannot imagine one doing so upon the
moon—but I suppose I was greatly fatigued. At any rate I slept.</p>
<p>Slumbering there rested me greatly, I think, and the sun was setting and the
violence of the heat abating, through all the time I slumbered. When at last I
was roused from my slumbers by a remote clamour, I felt active and capable
again. I rubbed my eyes and stretched my arms. I rose to my feet—I was a
little stiff—and at once prepared to resume my search. I shouldered my
golden clubs, one on each shoulder, and went on out of the ravine of the
gold-veined rocks.</p>
<p>The sun was certainly lower, much lower than it had been; the air was very much
cooler. I perceived I must have slept some time. It seemed to me that a faint
touch of misty blueness hung about the western cliff. I leapt to a little boss
of rock and surveyed the crater. I could see no signs of mooncalves or
Selenites, nor could I see Cavor, but I could see my handkerchief far off,
spread out on its thicket of thorns. I looked about me, and then leapt forward
to the next convenient view-point.</p>
<p>I beat my way round in a semicircle, and back again in a still remoter
crescent. It was very fatiguing and hopeless. The air was really very much
cooler, and it seemed to me that the shadow under the westward cliff was
growing broad. Ever and again I stopped and reconnoitred, but there was no sign
of Cavor, no sign of Selenites; and it seemed to me the mooncalves must have
been driven into the interior again—I could see none of them. I became
more and more desirous of seeing Cavor. The winged outline of the sun had sunk
now, until it was scarcely the distance of its diameter from the rim of the
sky. I was oppressed by the idea that the Selenites would presently close their
lids and valves, and shut us out under the inexorable onrush of the lunar
night. It seemed to me high time that he abandoned his search, and that we took
counsel together. I felt how urgent it was that we should decide soon upon our
course. We had failed to find the sphere, we no longer had time to seek it, and
once these valves were closed with us outside, we were lost men. The great
night of space would descend upon us—that blackness of the void which is
the only absolute death. All my being shrank from that approach. We must get
into the moon again, though we were slain in doing it. I was haunted by a
vision of our freezing to death, of our hammering with our last strength on the
valve of the great pit.</p>
<p>I took no thought any more of the sphere. I thought only of finding Cavor
again. I was half inclined to go back into the moon without him, rather than
seek him until it was too late. I was already half-way back towards our
handkerchief, when suddenly—</p>
<p>I saw the sphere!</p>
<p>I did not find it so much as it found me. It was lying much farther to the
westward than I had gone, and the sloping rays of the sinking sun reflected
from its glass had suddenly proclaimed its presence in a dazzling beam. For an
instant I thought this was some new device of the Selenites against us, and
then I understood.</p>
<p>I threw up my arms, shouted a ghostly shout, and set off in vast leaps towards
it. I missed one of my leaps and dropped into a deep ravine and twisted my
ankle, and after that I stumbled at almost every leap. I was in a state of
hysterical agitation, trembling violently, and quite breathless long before I
got to it. Three times at least I had to stop with my hands resting on my side
and in spite of the thin dryness of the air, the perspiration was wet upon my
face.</p>
<p>I thought of nothing but the sphere until I reached it, I forgot even my
trouble of Cavor’s whereabouts. My last leap flung me with my hands hard
against its glass; then I lay against it panting, and trying vainly to shout,
“Cavor! here is the sphere!” When I had recovered a little I peered
through the thick glass, and the things inside seemed tumbled. I stooped to
peer closer. Then I attempted to get in. I had to hoist it over a little to get
my head through the manhole. The screw stopper was inside, and I could see now
that nothing had been touched, nothing had suffered. It lay there as we had
left it when we had dropped out amidst the snow. For a time I was wholly
occupied in making and remaking this inventory. I found I was trembling
violently. It was good to see that familiar dark interior again! I cannot tell
you how good. Presently I crept inside and sat down among the things. I looked
through the glass at the moon world and shivered. I placed my gold clubs upon
the table, and sought out and took a little food; not so much because I wanted
it, but because it was there. Then it occurred to me that it was time to go out
and signal for Cavor. But I did not go out and signal for Cavor forthwith.
Something held me to the sphere.</p>
<p>After all, everything was coming right. There would be still time for us to get
more of the magic stone that gives one mastery over men. Away there, close
handy, was gold for the picking up; and the sphere would travel as well half
full of gold as though it were empty. We could go back now, masters of
ourselves and our world, and then—</p>
<p>I roused myself at last, and with an effort got myself out of the sphere. I
shivered as I emerged, for the evening air was growing very cold. I stood in
the hollow staring about me. I scrutinised the bushes round me very carefully
before I leapt to the rocky shelf hard by, and took once more what had been my
first leap in the moon. But now I made it with no effort whatever.</p>
<p>The growth and decay of the vegetation had gone on apace, and the whole aspect
of the rocks had changed, but still it was possible to make out the slope on
which the seeds had germinated, and the rocky mass from which we had taken our
first view of the crater. But the spiky shrub on the slope stood brown and sere
now, and thirty feet high, and cast long shadows that stretched out of sight,
and the little seeds that clustered in its upper branches were brown and ripe.
Its work was done, and it was brittle and ready to fall and crumple under the
freezing air, so soon as the nightfall came. And the huge cacti, that had
swollen as we watched them, had long since burst and scattered their spores to
the four quarters of the moon. Amazing little corner in the universe—the
landing place of men!</p>
<p>Some day, thought I, I will have an inscription standing there right in the
midst of the hollow. It came to me, if only this teeming world within knew of
the full import of the moment, how furious its tumult would become!</p>
<p>But as yet it could scarcely be dreaming of the significance of our coming. For
if it did, the crater would surely be an uproar of pursuit, instead of as still
as death! I looked about for some place from which I might signal Cavor, and
saw that same patch of rock to which he had leapt from my present standpoint,
still bare and barren in the sun. For a moment I hesitated at going so far from
the sphere. Then with a pang of shame at that hesitation, I leapt....</p>
<p>From this vantage point I surveyed the crater again. Far away at the top of the
enormous shadow I cast was the little white handkerchief fluttering on the
bushes. It was very little and very far, and Cavor was not in sight. It seemed
to me that by this time he ought to be looking for me. That was the agreement.
But he was nowhere to be seen.</p>
<p>I stood waiting and watching, hands shading my eyes, expecting every moment to
distinguish him. Very probably I stood there for quite a long time. I tried to
shout, and was reminded of the thinness of the air. I made an undecided step
back towards the sphere. But a lurking dread of the Selenites made me hesitate
to signal my whereabouts by hoisting one of our sleeping-blankets on to the
adjacent scrub. I searched the crater again.</p>
<p>It had an effect of emptiness that chilled me. And it was still. Any sound from
the Selenites in the world beneath had died away. It was as still as death.
Save for the faint stir of the shrub about me in the little breeze that was
rising, there was no sound nor shadow of a sound. And the breeze blew chill.</p>
<p>Confound Cavor!</p>
<p>I took a deep breath. I put my hands to the sides of my mouth.
“Cavor!” I bawled, and the sound was like some manikin shouting far
away.</p>
<p>I looked at the handkerchief, I looked behind me at the broadening shadow of
the westward cliff, I looked under my hand at the sun. It seemed to me that
almost visibly it was creeping down the sky.</p>
<p>I felt I must act instantly if I was to save Cavor. I whipped off my vest and
flung it as a mark on the sere bayonets of the shrubs behind me, and then set
off in a straight line towards the handkerchief. Perhaps it was a couple of
miles away—a matter of a few hundred leaps and strides. I have already
told how one seemed to hang through those lunar leaps. In each suspense I
sought Cavor, and marvelled why he should be hidden. In each leap I could feel
the sun setting behind me. Each time I touched the ground I was tempted to go
back.</p>
<p>A last leap and I was in the depression below our handkerchief, a stride, and I
stood on our former vantage point within arms’ reach of it. I stood up
straight and scanned the world about me, between its lengthening bars of
shadow. Far away, down a long declivity, was the opening of the tunnel up which
we had fled, and my shadow reached towards it, stretched towards it, and
touched it, like a finger of the night.</p>
<p>Not a sign of Cavor, not a sound in all the stillness, only the stir and waving
of the scrub and of the shadows increased. And suddenly and violently I
shivered. “Cav—” I began, and realised once more the
uselessness of the human voice in that thin air. Silence. The silence of death.</p>
<p>Then it was my eye caught something—a little thing lying, perhaps fifty
yards away down the slope, amidst a litter of bent and broken branches. What
was it? I knew, and yet for some reason I would not know. I went nearer to it.
It was the little cricket-cap Cavor had worn. I did not touch it, I stood
looking at it.</p>
<p>I saw then that the scattered branches about it had been forcibly smashed and
trampled. I hesitated, stepped forward, and picked it up.</p>
<p>I stood with Cavor’s cap in my hand, staring at the trampled reeds and
thorns about me. On some of them were little smears of something dark,
something that I dared not touch. A dozen yards away, perhaps, the rising
breeze dragged something into view, something small and vividly white.</p>
<p>It was a little piece of paper crumpled tightly, as though it had been clutched
tightly. I picked it up, and on it were smears of red. My eye caught faint
pencil marks. I smoothed it out, and saw uneven and broken writing ending at
last in a crooked streak upon the paper.</p>
<p>I set myself to decipher this.</p>
<p>“I have been injured about the knee, I think my kneecap is hurt, and I
cannot run or crawl,” it began—pretty distinctly written.</p>
<p>Then less legibly: “They have been chasing me for some time, and it is
only a question of”—the word “time” seemed to have been
written here and erased in favour of something illegible—“before
they get me. They are beating all about me.”</p>
<p>Then the writing became convulsive. “I can hear them,” I guessed
the tracing meant, and then it was quite unreadable for a space. Then came a
little string of words that were quite distinct: “a different sort of
Selenite altogether, who appears to be directing the—” The writing
became a mere hasty confusion again.</p>
<p>“They have larger brain cases—much larger, and slenderer bodies,
and very short legs. They make gentle noises, and move with organized
deliberation...</p>
<p>“And though I am wounded and helpless here, their appearance still gives
me hope.” That was like Cavor. “They have not shot at me or
attempted... injury. I intend—”</p>
<p>Then came the sudden streak of the pencil across the paper, and on the back and
edges—blood!</p>
<p>And as I stood there stupid, and perplexed, with this dumbfounding relic in my
hand, something very soft and light and chill touched my hand for a moment and
ceased to be, and then a thing, a little white speck, drifted athwart a shadow.
It was a tiny snowflake, the first snowflake, the herald of the night.</p>
<p>I looked up with a start, and the sky had darkened almost to blackness, and was
thick with a gathering multitude of coldly watchful stars. I looked eastward,
and the light of that shrivelled world was touched with sombre bronze;
westward, and the sun robbed now by a thickening white mist of half its heat
and splendour, was touching the crater rim, was sinking out of sight, and all
the shrubs and jagged and tumbled rocks stood out against it in a bristling
disorder of black shapes. Into the great lake of darkness westward, a vast
wreath of mist was sinking. A cold wind set all the crater shivering. Suddenly,
for a moment, I was in a puff of falling snow, and all the world about me grey
and dim.</p>
<p>And then it was I heard, not loud and penetrating as at first, but faint and
dim like a dying voice, that tolling, that same tolling that had welcomed the
coming of the day: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...</p>
<p>It echoed about the crater, it seemed to throb with the throbbing of the
greater stars, the blood-red crescent of the sun’s disc sank as it tolled
out: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...</p>
<p>What had happened to Cavor? All through that tolling I stood there stupidly,
and at last the tolling ceased.</p>
<p>And suddenly the open mouth of the tunnel down below there, shut like an eye
and vanished out of sight.</p>
<p>Then indeed was I alone.</p>
<p>Over me, around me, closing in on me, embracing me ever nearer, was the
Eternal; that which was before the beginning, and that which triumphs over the
end; that enormous void in which all light and life and being is but the thin
and vanishing splendour of a falling star, the cold, the stillness, the
silence—the infinite and final Night of space.</p>
<p>The sense of solitude and desolation became the sense of an overwhelming
presence that stooped towards me, that almost touched me.</p>
<p>“No,” I cried. “<i>No!</i> Not yet! not yet! Wait! Wait! Oh,
wait!” My voice went up to a shriek. I flung the crumpled paper from me,
scrambled back to the crest to take my bearings, and then, with all the will
that was in me, leapt out towards the mark I had left, dim and distant now in
the very margin of the shadow.</p>
<p>Leap, leap, leap, and each leap was seven ages.</p>
<p>Before me the pale serpent-girdled section of the sun sank and sank, and the
advancing shadow swept to seize the sphere before I could reach it. I was two
miles away, a hundred leaps or more, and the air about me was thinning out as
it thins under an air-pump, and the cold was gripping at my joints. But had I
died, I should have died leaping. Once, and then again my foot slipped on the
gathering snow as I leapt and shortened my leap; once I fell short into bushes
that crashed and smashed into dusty chips and nothingness, and once I stumbled
as I dropped and rolled head over heels into a gully, and rose bruised and
bleeding and confused as to my direction.</p>
<p>But such incidents were as nothing to the intervals, those awful pauses when
one drifted through the air towards that pouring tide of night. My breathing
made a piping noise, and it was as though knives were whirling in my lungs. My
heart seemed to beat against the top of my brain. “Shall I reach it? O
Heaven! Shall I reach it?”</p>
<p>My whole being became anguish.</p>
<p>“Lie down!” screamed my pain and despair; “lie down!”</p>
<p>The nearer I struggled, the more awfully remote it seemed. I was numb, I
stumbled, I bruised and cut myself and did not bleed.</p>
<p>It was in sight.</p>
<p>I fell on all fours, and my lungs whooped.</p>
<p>I crawled. The frost gathered on my lips, icicles hung from my moustache, I was
white with the freezing atmosphere.</p>
<p>I was a dozen yards from it. My eyes had become dim. “Lie down!”
screamed despair; “lie down!”</p>
<p>I touched it, and halted. “Too late!” screamed despair; “lie
down!”</p>
<p>I fought stiffly with it. I was on the manhole lip, a stupefied, half-dead
being. The snow was all about me. I pulled myself in. There lurked within a
little warmer air.</p>
<p>The snowflakes—the airflakes—danced in about me, as I tried with
chilling hands to thrust the valve in and spun it tight and hard. I sobbed.
“I will,” I chattered in my teeth. And then, with fingers that
quivered and felt brittle, I turned to the shutter studs.</p>
<p>As I fumbled with the switches—for I had never controlled them
before—I could see dimly through the steaming glass the blazing red
streamers of the sinking sun, dancing and flickering through the snowstorm, and
the black forms of the scrub thickening and bending and breaking beneath the
accumulating snow. Thicker whirled the snow and thicker, black against the
light. What if even now the switches overcame me? Then something clicked under
my hands, and in an instant that last vision of the moon world was hidden from
my eyes. I was in the silence and darkness of the inter-planetary sphere.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap20"></SPAN>XX.<br/> Mr. Bedford in Infinite Space</h2>
<p>It was almost as though I had been killed. Indeed, I could imagine a man
suddenly and violently killed would feel very much as I did. One moment, a
passion of agonising existence and fear; the next, darkness and stillness,
neither light nor life nor sun, moon nor stars, the blank infinite. Although
the thing was done by my own act, although I had already tasted this very of
effect in Cavor’s company, I felt astonished, dumbfounded, and
overwhelmed. I seemed to be borne upward into an enormous darkness. My fingers
floated off the studs, I hung as if I were annihilated, and at last very softly
and gently I came against the bale and the golden chain, and the crowbars that
had drifted to the middle of the sphere.</p>
<p>I do not know how long that drifting took. In the sphere of course, even more
than on the moon, one’s earthly time sense was ineffectual. At the touch
of the bale it was as if I had awakened from a dreamless sleep. I immediately
perceived that if I wanted to keep awake and alive I must get a light or open a
window, so as to get a grip of something with my eyes. And besides, I was cold.
I kicked off from the bale, therefore, clawed on to the thin cords within the
glass, crawled along until I got to the manhole rim, and so got my bearings for
the light and blind studs, took a shove off, and flying once round the bale,
and getting a scare from something big and flimsy that was drifting loose, I
got my hand on the cord quite close to the studs, and reached them. I lit the
little lamp first of all to see what it was I had collided with, and discovered
that old copy of <i>Lloyd’s News</i> had slipped its moorings, and was
adrift in the void. That brought me out of the infinite to my own proper
dimensions again. It made me laugh and pant for a time, and suggested the idea
of a little oxygen from one of the cylinders. After that I lit the heater until
I felt warm, and then I took food. Then I set to work in a very gingerly
fashion on the Cavorite blinds, to see if I could guess by any means how the
sphere was travelling.</p>
<p>The first blind I opened I shut at once, and hung for a time flattened and
blinded by the sunlight that had hit me. After thinking a little I started upon
the windows at right angles to this one, and got the huge crescent moon and the
little crescent earth behind it, the second time. I was amazed to find how far
I was from the moon. I had reckoned that not only should I have little or none
of the “kick-off” that the earth’s atmosphere had given us at
our start, but that the tangential “fly off” of the moon’s
spin would be at least twenty-eight times less than the earth’s. I had
expected to discover myself hanging over our crater, and on the edge of the
night, but all that was now only a part of the outline of the white crescent
that filled the sky. And Cavor—?</p>
<p>He was already infinitesimal.</p>
<p>I tried to imagine what could have happened to him. But at that time I could
think of nothing but death. I seemed to see him, bent and smashed at the foot
of some interminably high cascade of blue. And all about him the stupid insects
stared...</p>
<p>Under the inspiring touch of the drifting newspaper I became practical again
for a while. It was quite clear to me that what I had to do was to get back to
earth, but as far as I could see I was drifting away from it. Whatever had
happened to Cavor, even if he was still alive, which seemed to me incredible
after that blood-stained scrap, I was powerless to help him. There he was,
living or dead behind the mantle of that rayless night, and there he must
remain at least until I could summon our fellow men to his assistance. Should I
do that? Something of the sort I had in my mind; to come back to earth if it
were possible, and then as maturer consideration might determine, either to
show and explain the sphere to a few discreet persons, and act with them, or
else to keep my secret, sell my gold, obtain weapons, provisions, and an
assistant, and return with these advantages to deal on equal terms with the
flimsy people of the moon, to rescue Cavor, if that were still possible, and at
any rate to procure a sufficient supply of gold to place my subsequent
proceedings on a firmer basis. But that was hoping far; I had first to get
back.</p>
<p>I set myself to decide just exactly how the return to earth could be contrived.
As I struggled with that problem I ceased to worry about what I should do when
I got there. At last my only care was to get back.</p>
<p>I puzzled out at last that my best chance would be to drop back towards the
moon as near as I dared in order to gather velocity, then to shut my windows,
and fly behind it, and when I was past to open my earthward windows, and so get
off at a good pace homeward. But whether I should ever reach the earth by that
device, or whether I might not simply find myself spinning about it in some
hyperbolic or parabolic curve or other, I could not tell. Later I had a happy
inspiration, and by opening certain windows to the moon, which had appeared in
the sky in front of the earth, I turned my course aside so as to head off the
earth, which it had become evident to me I must pass behind without some such
expedient. I did a very great deal of complicated thinking over these
problems—for I am no mathematician—and in the end I am certain it
was much more my good luck than my reasoning that enabled me to hit the earth.
Had I known then, as I know now, the mathematical chances there were against
me, I doubt if I should have troubled even to touch the studs to make any
attempt. And having puzzled out what I considered to be the thing to do, I
opened all my moonward windows, and squatted down—the effort lifted me
for a time some feet or so into the air, and I hung there in the oddest
way—and waited for the crescent to get bigger and bigger until I felt I
was near enough for safety. Then I would shut the windows, fly past the moon
with the velocity I had got from it—if I did not smash upon it—and
so go on towards the earth.</p>
<p>And that is what I did.</p>
<p>At last I felt my moonward start was sufficient. I shut out the sight of the
moon from my eyes, and in a state of mind that was, I now recall, incredibly
free from anxiety or any distressful quality, I sat down to begin a vigil in
that little speck of matter in infinite space that would last until I should
strike the earth. The heater had made the sphere tolerably warm, the air had
been refreshed by the oxygen, and except for that faint congestion of the head
that was always with me while I was away from earth, I felt entire physical
comfort. I had extinguished the light again, lest it should fail me in the end;
I was in darkness, save for the earthshine and the glitter of the stars below
me. Everything was so absolutely silent and still that I might indeed have been
the only being in the universe, and yet, strangely enough, I had no more
feeling of loneliness or fear than if I had been lying in bed on earth. Now,
this seems all the stranger to me, since during my last hours in that crater of
the moon, the sense of my utter loneliness had been an agony....</p>
<p>Incredible as it will seem, this interval of time that I spent in space has no
sort of proportion to any other interval of time in my life. Sometimes it
seemed as though I sat through immeasurable eternities like some god upon a
lotus leaf, and again as though there was a momentary pause as I leapt from
moon to earth. In truth, it was altogether some weeks of earthly time. But I
had done with care and anxiety, hunger or fear, for that space. I floated,
thinking with a strange breadth and freedom of all that we had undergone, and
of all my life and motives, and the secret issues of my being. I seemed to
myself to have grown greater and greater, to have lost all sense of movement;
to be floating amidst the stars, and always the sense of earth’s
littleness and the infinite littleness of my life upon it, was implicit in my
thoughts.</p>
<p>I can’t profess to explain the things that happened in my mind. No doubt
they could all be traced directly or indirectly to the curious physical
conditions under which I was living. I set them down here just for what they
are worth, and without any comment. The most prominent quality of it was a
pervading doubt of my own identity. I became, if I may so express it,
dissociate from Bedford; I looked down on Bedford as a trivial, incidental
thing with which I chanced to be connected. I saw Bedford in many
relations—as an ass or as a poor beast, where I had hitherto been
inclined to regard him with a quiet pride as a very spirited or rather forcible
person. I saw him not only as an ass, but as the son of many generations of
asses. I reviewed his school-days and his early manhood, and his first
encounter with love, very much as one might review the proceedings of an ant in
the sand. Something of that period of lucidity I regret still hangs about me,
and I doubt if I shall ever recover the full-bodied self satisfaction of my
early days. But at the time the thing was not in the least painful, because I
had that extraordinary persuasion that, as a matter of fact, I was no more
Bedford than I was any one else, but only a mind floating in the still serenity
of space. Why should I be disturbed about this Bedford’s shortcomings? I
was not responsible for him or them.</p>
<p>For a time I struggled against this really very grotesque delusion. I tried to
summon the memory of vivid moments, of tender or intense emotions to my
assistance; I felt that if I could recall one genuine twinge of feeling the
growing severance would be stopped. But I could not do it. I saw Bedford
rushing down Chancery Lane, hat on the back of his head, coat tails flying out,
<i>en route</i> for his public examination. I saw him dodging and bumping
against, and even saluting, other similar little creatures in that swarming
gutter of people. Me? I saw Bedford that same evening in the sitting-room of a
certain lady, and his hat was on the table beside him, and it wanted brushing
badly, and he was in tears. Me? I saw him with that lady in various attitudes
and emotions—I never felt so detached before.... I saw him hurrying off
to Lympne to write a play, and accosting Cavor, and in his shirt sleeves
working at the sphere, and walking out to Canterbury because he was afraid to
come! Me? I did not believe it.</p>
<p>I still reasoned that all this was hallucination due to my solitude, and the
fact that I had lost all weight and sense of resistance. I endeavoured to
recover that sense by banging myself about the sphere, by pinching my hands and
clasping them together. Among other things, I lit the light, captured that torn
copy of <i>Lloyd’s</i>, and read those convincingly realistic
advertisements about the Cutaway bicycle, and the gentleman of private means,
and the lady in distress who was selling those “forks and spoons.”
There was no doubt they existed surely enough, and, said I, “This is your
world, and you are Bedford, and you are going back to live among things like
that for all the rest of your life.” But the doubts within me could still
argue: “It is not you that is reading, it is Bedford, but you are not
Bedford, you know. That’s just where the mistake comes in.”</p>
<p>“Confound it!” I cried; “and if I am not Bedford, what am
I?”</p>
<p>But in that direction no light was forthcoming, though the strangest fancies
came drifting into my brain, queer remote suspicions, like shadows seen from
away. Do you know, I had a sort of idea that really I was something quite
outside not only the world, but all worlds, and out of space and time, and that
this poor Bedford was just a peephole through which I looked at life? ...</p>
<p>Bedford! However I disavowed him, there I was most certainly bound up with him,
and I knew that wherever or whatever I might be, I must needs feel the stress
of his desires, and sympathise with all his joys and sorrows until his life
should end. And with the dying of Bedford—what then? ...</p>
<p>Enough of this remarkable phase of my experiences! I tell it here simply to
show how one’s isolation and departure from this planet touched not only
the functions and feeling of every organ of the body, but indeed also the very
fabric of the mind, with strange and unanticipated disturbances. All through
the major portion of that vast space journey I hung thinking of such immaterial
things as these, hung dissociated and apathetic, a cloudy megalomaniac, as it
were, amidst the stars and planets in the void of space; and not only the world
to which I was returning, but the blue-lit caverns of the Selenites, their
helmet faces, their gigantic and wonderful machines, and the fate of Cavor,
dragged helpless into that world, seemed infinitely minute and altogether
trivial things to me.</p>
<p>Until at last I began to feel the pull of the earth upon my being, drawing me
back again to the life that is real for men. And then, indeed, it grew clearer
and clearer to me that I was quite certainly Bedford after all, and returning
after amazing adventures to this world of ours, and with a life that I was very
likely to lose in this return. I set myself to puzzle out the conditions under
which I must fall to earth.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap21"></SPAN>XXI.<br/> Mr. Bedford at Littlestone</h2>
<p>My line of flight was about parallel with the surface as I came into the upper
air. The temperature of the sphere began to rise forthwith. I knew it behoved
me to drop at once. Far below me, in a darkling twilight, stretched a great
expanse of sea. I opened every window I could, and fell—out of sunshine
into evening, and out of evening into night. Vaster grew the earth and vaster,
swallowing up the stars, and the silvery translucent starlit veil of cloud it
wore spread out to catch me. At last the world seemed no longer a sphere but
flat, and then concave. It was no longer a planet in the sky, but the world of
Man. I shut all but an inch or so of earthward window, and dropped with a
slackening velocity. The broadening water, now so near that I could see the
dark glitter of the waves, rushed up to meet me. The sphere became very hot. I
snapped the last strip of window, and sat scowling and biting my knuckles,
waiting for the impact....</p>
<p>The sphere hit the water with a huge splash: it must have sent it fathoms high.
At the splash I flung the Cavorite shutters open. Down I went, but slower and
slower, and then I felt the sphere pressing against my feet, and so drove up
again as a bubble drives. And at the last I was floating and rocking upon the
surface of the sea, and my journey in space was at an end.</p>
<p>The night was dark and overcast. Two yellow pinpoints far away showed the
passing of a ship, and nearer was a red glare that came and went. Had not the
electricity of my glow-lamp exhausted itself, I could have got picked up that
night. In spite of the inordinate fatigue I was beginning to feel, I was
excited now, and for a time hopeful, in a feverish, impatient way, that so my
travelling might end.</p>
<p>But at last I ceased to move about, and sat, wrists on knees, staring at a
distant red light. It swayed up and down, rocking, rocking. My excitement
passed. I realised I had yet to spend another night at least in the sphere. I
perceived myself infinitely heavy and fatigued. And so I fell asleep.</p>
<p>A change in my rhythmic motion awakened me. I peered through the refracting
glass, and saw that I had come aground upon a huge shallow of sand. Far away I
seemed to see houses and trees, and seaward a curved, vague distortion of a
ship hung between sea and sky.</p>
<p>I stood up and staggered. My one desire was to emerge. The manhole was upward,
and I wrestled with the screw. Slowly I opened the manhole. At last the air was
singing in again as once it had sung out. But this time I did not wait until
the pressure was adjusted. In another moment I had the weight of the window on
my hands, and I was open, wide open, to the old familiar sky of earth.</p>
<p>The air hit me on the chest so that I gasped. I dropped the glass screw. I
cried out, put my hands to my chest, and sat down. For a time I was in pain.
Then I took deep breaths. At last I could rise and move about again.</p>
<p>I tried to thrust my head through the manhole, and the sphere rolled over. It
was as though something had lugged my head down directly it emerged. I ducked
back sharply, or I should have been pinned face under water. After some
wriggling and shoving I managed to crawl out upon sand, over which the
retreating waves still came and went.</p>
<p>I did not attempt to stand up. It seemed to me that my body must be suddenly
changed to lead. Mother Earth had her grip on me now—no Cavorite
intervening. I sat down heedless of the water that came over my feet.</p>
<p>It was dawn, a grey dawn, rather overcast but showing here and there a long
patch of greenish grey. Some way out a ship was lying at anchor, a pale
silhouette of a ship with one yellow light. The water came rippling in in long
shallow waves. Away to the right curved the land, a shingle bank with little
hovels, and at last a lighthouse, a sailing mark and a point. Inland stretched
a space of level sand, broken here and there by pools of water, and ending a
mile away perhaps in a low shore of scrub. To the north-east some isolated
watering-place was visible, a row of gaunt lodging-houses, the tallest things
that I could see on earth, dull dabs against the brightening sky. What strange
men can have reared these vertical piles in such an amplitude of space I do not
know. There they are, like pieces of Brighton lost in the waste.</p>
<p>For a long time I sat there, yawning and rubbing my face. At last I struggled
to rise. It made me feel that I was lifting a weight. I stood up.</p>
<p>I stared at the distant houses. For the first time since our starvation in the
crater I thought of earthly food. “Bacon,” I whispered,
“eggs. Good toast and good coffee.... And how the devil am I going to get
all this stuff to Lympne?” I wondered where I was. It was an east shore
anyhow, and I had seen Europe before I dropped.</p>
<p>I heard footsteps crunching in the sand, and a little round-faced,
friendly-looking man in flannels, with a bathing towel wrapped about his
shoulders, and his bathing dress over his arm, appeared up the beach. I knew
instantly that I must be in England. He was staring most intently at the sphere
and me. He advanced staring. I dare say I looked a ferocious savage
enough—dirty, unkempt, to an indescribable degree; but it did not occur
to me at the time. He stopped at a distance of twenty yards. “Hul-lo, my
man!” he said doubtfully.</p>
<p>“Hullo yourself!” said I.</p>
<p>He advanced, reassured by that. “What on earth is that thing?” he
asked.</p>
<p>“Can you tell me where I am?” I asked.</p>
<p>“That’s Littlestone,” he said, pointing to the houses;
“and that’s Dungeness! Have you just landed? What’s that
thing you’ve got? Some sort of machine?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Have you floated ashore? Have you been wrecked or something? What is
it?”</p>
<p>I meditated swiftly. I made an estimate of the little man’s appearance as
he drew nearer. “By Jove!” he said, “you’ve had a time
of it! I thought you— Well— Where were you cast away? Is that thing
a sort of floating thing for saving life?”</p>
<p>I decided to take that line for the present. I made a few vague affirmatives.
“I want help,” I said hoarsely. “I want to get some stuff up
the beach—stuff I can’t very well leave about.” I became
aware of three other pleasant-looking young men with towels, blazers, and straw
hats, coming down the sands towards me. Evidently the early bathing section of
this Littlestone.</p>
<p>“Help!” said the young man: “rather!” He became vaguely
active. “What particularly do you want done?” He turned round and
gesticulated. The three young men accelerated their pace. In a minute they
were about me, plying me with questions I was indisposed to answer.
“I’ll tell all that later,” I said. “I’m dead
beat. I’m a rag.”</p>
<p>“Come up to the hotel,” said the foremost little man.
“We’ll look after that thing there.”</p>
<p>I hesitated. “I can’t,” I said. “In that sphere
there’s two big bars of gold.”</p>
<p>They looked incredulously at one another, then at me with a new inquiry. I went
to the sphere, stooped, crept in, and presently they had the Selenites’
crowbars and the broken chain before them. If I had not been so horribly fagged
I could have laughed at them. It was like kittens round a beetle. They
didn’t know what to do with the stuff. The fat little man stooped and
lifted the end of one of the bars, and then dropped it with a grunt. Then they
all did.</p>
<p>“It’s lead, or gold!” said one.</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s <i>gold!</i>” said another.</p>
<p>“Gold, right enough,” said the third.</p>
<p>Then they all stared at me, and then they all stared at the ship lying at
anchor.</p>
<p>“I say!” cried the little man. “But where did you get
that?”</p>
<p>I was too tired to keep up a lie. “I got it in the moon.”</p>
<p>I saw them stare at one another.</p>
<p>“Look here!” said I, “I’m not going to argue now. Help
me carry these lumps of gold up to the hotel—I guess, with rests, two of
you can manage one, and I’ll trail this chain thing—and I’ll
tell you more when I’ve had some food.”</p>
<p>“And how about that thing?”</p>
<p>“It won’t hurt there,” I said. “Anyhow—confound
it!—it must stop there now. If the tide comes up, it will float all
right.”</p>
<p>And in a state of enormous wonderment, these young men most obediently hoisted
my treasures on their shoulders, and with limbs that felt like lead I headed a
sort of procession towards that distant fragment of “sea-front.”
Half-way there we were reinforced by two awe-stricken little girls with spades,
and later a lean little boy, with a penetrating sniff, appeared. He was, I
remember, wheeling a bicycle, and he accompanied us at a distance of about a
hundred yards on our right flank, and then I suppose, gave us up as
uninteresting, mounted his bicycle and rode off over the level sands in the
direction of the sphere.</p>
<p>I glanced back after him.</p>
<p>“<i>He</i> won’t touch it,” said the stout young man
reassuringly, and I was only too willing to be reassured.</p>
<p>At first something of the grey of the morning was in my mind, but presently the
sun disengaged itself from the level clouds of the horizon and lit the world,
and turned the leaden sea to glittering waters. My spirits rose. A sense of the
vast importance of the things I had done and had yet to do came with the
sunlight into my mind. I laughed aloud as the foremost man staggered under my
gold. When indeed I took my place in the world, how amazed the world would be!</p>
<p>If it had not been for my inordinate fatigue, the landlord of the Littlestone
hotel would have been amusing, as he hesitated between my gold and my
respectable company on the one and my filthy appearance on the other. But at
last I found myself in a terrestrial bathroom once more with warm water to wash
myself with, and a change of raiment, preposterously small indeed, but anyhow
clean, that the genial little man had lent me. He lent me a razor too, but I
could not screw up my resolution to attack even the outposts of the bristling
beard that covered my face.</p>
<p>I sat down to an English breakfast and ate with a sort of languid
appetite—an appetite many weeks old and very decrepit—and stirred
myself to answer the questions of the four young men. And I told them the
truth.</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “as you press me—I got it in the
moon.”</p>
<p>“The moon?”</p>
<p>“Yes, the moon in the sky.”</p>
<p>“But how do you mean?”</p>
<p>“What I say, confound it!”</p>
<p>“Then you have just come from the moon?”</p>
<p>“Exactly! through space—in that ball.” And I took a delicious
mouthful of egg. I made a private note that when I went back to the moon I
would take a box of eggs.</p>
<p>I could see clearly that they did not believe one word of what I told them, but
evidently they considered me the most respectable liar they had ever met. They
glanced at one another, and then concentrated the fire of their eyes on me. I
fancy they expected a clue to me in the way I helped myself to salt. They
seemed to find something significant in my peppering my egg. These strangely
shaped masses of gold they had staggered under held their minds. There the
lumps lay in front of me, each worth thousands of pounds, and as impossible for
any one to steal as a house or a piece of land. As I looked at their curious
faces over my coffee-cup, I realised something of the enormous wilderness of
explanations into which I should have to wander to render myself comprehensible
again.</p>
<p>“You don’t <i>really</i> mean—” began the youngest
young man, in the tone of one who speaks to an obstinate child.</p>
<p>“Just pass me that toast-rack,” I said, and shut him up completely.</p>
<p>“But look here, I say,” began one of the others. “We’re
not going to believe that, you know.”</p>
<p>“Ah, well,” said I, and shrugged my shoulders.</p>
<p>“He doesn’t want to tell us,” said the youngest young man in
a stage aside; and then, with an appearance of great <i>sang-froid</i>,
“You don’t mind if I take a cigarette?”</p>
<p>I waved him a cordial assent, and proceeded with my breakfast. Two of the
others went and looked out of the farther window and talked inaudibly. I was
struck by a thought. “The tide,” I said, “is running
out?”</p>
<p>There was a pause, a doubt who should answer me.</p>
<p>“It’s near the ebb,” said the fat little man.</p>
<p>“Well, anyhow,” I said, “it won’t float far.”</p>
<p>I decapitated my third egg, and began a little speech. “Look here,”
I said. “Please don’t imagine I’m surly or telling you
uncivil lies, or anything of that sort. I’m forced almost, to be a little
short and mysterious. I can quite understand this is as queer as it can be, and
that your imaginations must be going it. I can assure you, you’re in at a
memorable time. But I can’t make it clear to you now—it’s
impossible. I give you my word of honour I’ve come from the moon, and
that’s all I can tell you.... All the same, I’m tremendously
obliged to you, you know, tremendously. I hope that my manner hasn’t in
any way given you offence.”</p>
<p>“Oh, not in the least!” said the youngest young man affably.
“We can quite understand,” and staring hard at me all the time, he
heeled his chair back until it very nearly upset, and recovered with some
exertion. “Not a bit of it,” said the fat young man.</p>
<p>“Don’t you imagine <i>that!</i>” and they all got up and
dispersed, and walked about and lit cigarettes, and generally tried to show
they were perfectly amiable and disengaged, and entirely free from the
slightest curiosity about me and the sphere. “I’m going to keep an
eye on that ship out there all the same,” I heard one of them remarking
in an undertone. If only they could have forced themselves to it, they would, I
believe, even have gone out and left me. I went on with my third egg.</p>
<p>“The weather,” the fat little man remarked presently, “has
been immense, has it not? I don’t know <i>when</i> we have had such a
summer.”</p>
<p>Phoo-whizz! Like a tremendous rocket!</p>
<p>And somewhere a window was broken....</p>
<p>“What’s that?” said I.</p>
<p>“It isn’t—?” cried the little man, and rushed to the
corner window.</p>
<p>All the others rushed to the window likewise. I sat staring at them.</p>
<p>Suddenly I leapt up, knocked over my third egg, rushed for the window also. I
had just thought of something. “Nothing to be seen there,” cried
the little man, rushing for the door.</p>
<p>“It’s that boy!” I cried, bawling in hoarse fury;
“it’s that accursed boy!” and turning about I pushed the
waiter aside—he was just bringing me some more toast—and rushed
violently out of the room and down and out upon the queer little esplanade in
front of the hotel.</p>
<p>The sea, which had been smooth, was rough now with hurrying cat’s-paws,
and all about where the sphere had been was tumbled water like the wake of a
ship. Above, a little puff of cloud whirled like dispersing smoke, and the
three or four people on the beach were staring up with interrogative faces
towards the point of that unexpected report. And that was all! Boots and waiter
and the four young men in blazers came rushing out behind me. Shouts came from
windows and doors, and all sorts of worrying people came into
sight—agape.</p>
<p>For a time I stood there, too overwhelmed by this new development to think of
the people.</p>
<p>At first I was too stunned to see the thing as any definite disaster—I
was just stunned, as a man is by some accidental violent blow. It is only
afterwards he begins to appreciate his specific injury.</p>
<p>“Good Lord!”</p>
<p>I felt as though somebody was pouring funk out of a can down the back of my
neck. My legs became feeble. I had got the first intimation of what the
disaster meant for me. There was that confounded boy—sky high! I was
utterly left. There was the gold in the coffee-room—my only possession on
earth. How would it all work out? The general effect was of a gigantic
unmanageable confusion.</p>
<p>“I say,” said the voice of the little man behind. “I
<i>say</i>, you know.”</p>
<p>I wheeled about, and there were twenty or thirty people, a sort of irregular
investment of people, all bombarding me with dumb interrogation, with infinite
doubt and suspicion. I felt the compulsion of their eyes intolerably. I groaned
aloud.</p>
<p>“I <i>can’t</i>,” I shouted. “I tell you I can’t!
I’m not equal to it! You must puzzle and—and be damned to
you!”</p>
<p>I gesticulated convulsively. He receded a step as though I had threatened him.
I made a bolt through them into the hotel. I charged back into the coffee-room,
rang the bell furiously. I gripped the waiter as he entered. “D’ye
hear?” I shouted. “Get help and carry these bars up to my room
right away.”</p>
<p>He failed to understand me, and I shouted and raved at him. A scared-looking
little old man in a green apron appeared, and further two of the young men in
flannels. I made a dash at them and commandeered their services. As soon as the
gold was in my room I felt free to quarrel. “Now get out,” I
shouted; “all of you get out if you don’t want to see a man go mad
before your eyes!” And I helped the waiter by the shoulder as he
hesitated in the doorway. And then, as soon as I had the door locked on them
all, I tore off the little man’s clothes again, shied them right and
left, and got into bed forthwith. And there I lay swearing and panting and
cooling for a very long time.</p>
<p>At last I was calm enough to get out of bed and ring up the round-eyed waiter
for a flannel nightshirt, a soda and whisky, and some good cigars. And these
things being procured me, after an exasperating delay that drove me several
times to the bell, I locked the door again and proceeded very deliberately to
look the entire situation in the face.</p>
<p>The net result of the great experiment presented itself as an absolute failure.
It was a rout, and I was the sole survivor. It was an absolute collapse, and
this was the final disaster. There was nothing for it but to save myself, and
as much as I could in the way of prospects from our <i>débâcle</i>. At one
fatal crowning blow all my vague resolutions of return and recovery had
vanished. My intention of going back to the moon, of getting a sphereful of
gold, and afterwards of having a fragment of Cavorite analysed and so
recovering the great secret—perhaps, finally, even of recovering
Cavor’s body—all these ideas vanished altogether.</p>
<p>I was the sole survivor, and that was all.</p>
<p class="p2">
I think that going to bed was one of the luckiest ideas I have ever had in an
emergency. I really believe I should either have got loose-headed or done some
indiscreet thing. But there, locked in and secure from all interruptions, I
could think out the position in all its bearings and make my arrangements at
leisure.</p>
<p>Of course, it was quite clear to me what had happened to the boy. He had
crawled into the sphere, meddled with the studs, shut the Cavorite windows, and
gone up. It was highly improbable he had screwed the manhole stopper, and, even
if he had, the chances were a thousand to one against his getting back. It was
fairly evident that he would gravitate with my bales to somewhere near the
middle of the sphere and remain there, and so cease to be a legitimate
terrestrial interest, however remarkable he might seem to the inhabitants of
some remote quarter of space. I very speedily convinced myself on that point.
And as for any responsibility I might have in the matter, the more I reflected
upon that, the clearer it became that if only I kept quiet about things, I need
not trouble myself about that. If I was faced by sorrowing parents demanding
their lost boy, I had merely to demand my lost sphere—or ask them what
they meant. At first I had had a vision of weeping parents and guardians, and
all sorts of complications; but now I saw that I simply had to keep my mouth
shut, and nothing in that way could arise. And, indeed, the more I lay and
smoked and thought, the more evident became the wisdom of impenetrability.</p>
<p>It is within the right of every British citizen, provided he does not commit
damage nor indecorum, to appear suddenly wherever he pleases, and as ragged and
filthy as he pleases, and with whatever amount of virgin gold he sees fit to
encumber himself, and no one has any right at all to hinder and detain him in
this procedure. I formulated that at last to myself, and repeated it over as a
sort of private Magna Charta of my liberty.</p>
<p>Once I had put that issue on one side, I could take up and consider in an
equable manner certain considerations I had scarcely dared to think of before,
namely, those arising out of the circumstances of my bankruptcy. But now,
looking at this matter calmly and at leisure, I could see that if only I
suppressed my identity by a temporary assumption of some less well-known name,
and if I retained the two months’ beard that had grown upon me, the risks
of any annoyance from the spiteful creditor to whom I have already alluded
became very small indeed. From that to a definite course of rational worldly
action was plain sailing. It was all amazingly petty, no doubt, but what was
there remaining for me to do?</p>
<p>Whatever I did I was resolved that I would keep myself level and right side up.</p>
<p>I ordered up writing materials, and addressed a letter to the New Romney
Bank—the nearest, the waiter informed me—telling the manager I
wished to open an account with him, and requesting him to send two trustworthy
persons properly authenticated in a cab with a good horse to fetch some
hundredweight of gold with which I happened to be encumbered. I signed the
letter “Blake,” which seemed to me to be a thoroughly respectable
sort of name. This done, I got a Folkstone Blue Book, picked out an outfitter,
and asked him to send a cutter to measure me for a dark tweed suit, ordering at
the same time a valise, dressing bag, brown boots, shirts, hat (to fit), and so
forth; and from a watchmaker I also ordered a watch. And these letters being
despatched, I had up as good a lunch as the hotel could give, and then lay
smoking a cigar, as calm and ordinary as possible, until in accordance with my
instructions two duly authenticated clerks came from the bank and weighed and
took away my gold. After which I pulled the clothes over my ears in order to
drown any knocking, and went very comfortably to sleep.</p>
<p>I went to sleep. No doubt it was a prosaic thing for the first man back from
the moon to do, and I can imagine that the young and imaginative reader will
find my behaviour disappointing. But I was horribly fatigued and bothered, and,
confound it! what else was there to do? There certainly was not the remotest
chance of my being believed, if I had told my story then, and it would
certainly have subjected me to intolerable annoyances. I went to sleep. When at
last I woke up again I was ready to face the world as I have always been
accustomed to face it since I came to years of discretion. And so I got away to
Italy, and there it is I am writing this story. If the world will not have it
as fact, then the world may take it as fiction. It is no concern of mine.</p>
<p>And now that the account is finished, I am amazed to think how completely this
adventure is gone and done with. Everybody believes that Cavor was a not very
brilliant scientific experimenter who blew up his house and himself at Lympne,
and they explain the bang that followed my arrival at Littlestone by a
reference to the experiments with explosives that are going on continually at
the government establishment of Lydd, two miles away. I must confess that
hitherto I have not acknowledged my share in the disappearance of Master Tommy
Simmons, which was that little boy’s name. That, perhaps, may prove a
difficult item of corroboration to explain away. They account for my appearance
in rags with two bars of indisputable gold upon the Littlestone beach in
various ingenious ways—it doesn’t worry me what they think of me.
They say I have strung all these things together to avoid being questioned too
closely as to the source of my wealth. I would like to see the man who could
invent a story that would hold together like this one. Well, they must take it
as fiction—there it is.</p>
<p>I have told my story—and now, I suppose, I have to take up the worries of
this terrestrial life again. Even if one has been to the moon, one has still to
earn a living. So I am working here at Amalfi, on the scenario of that play I
sketched before Cavor came walking into my world, and I am trying to piece my
life together as it was before ever I saw him. I must confess that I find it
hard to keep my mind on the play when the moonshine comes into my room. It is
full moon here, and last night I was out on the pergola for hours, staring away
at the shining blankness that hides so much. Imagine it! tables and chairs, and
trestles and bars of gold! Confound it!—if only one could hit on that
Cavorite again! But a thing like that doesn’t come twice in a life. Here
I am, a little better off than I was at Lympne, and that is all. And Cavor has
committed suicide in a more elaborate way than any human being ever did before.
So the story closes as finally and completely as a dream. It fits in so little
with all the other things of life, so much of it is so utterly remote from all
human experience, the leaping, the eating, the breathing, and these weightless
times, that indeed there are moments when, in spite of my moon gold, I do more
than half believe myself that the whole thing was a dream....</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap22"></SPAN>XXII.<br/> The Astonishing Communication of Mr. Julius Wendigee</h2>
<p>When I had finished my account of my return to the earth at Littlestone, I
wrote, “The End,” made a flourish, and threw my pen aside, fully
believing that the whole story of the First Men in the Moon was done. Not only
had I done this, but I had placed my manuscript in the hands of a literary
agent, had permitted it to be sold, had seen the greater portion of it appear
in the <i>Strand Magazine</i>, and was setting to work again upon the scenario
of the play I had commenced at Lympne before I realised that the end was not
yet. And then, following me from Amalfi to Algiers, there reached me (it is now
about six months ago) one of the most astounding communications I have ever
been fated to receive. Briefly, it informed me that Mr. Julius Wendigee, a
Dutch electrician, who has been experimenting with certain apparatus akin to
the apparatus used by Mr. Tesla in America, in the hope of discovering some
method of communication with Mars, was receiving day by day a curiously
fragmentary message in English, which was indisputably emanating from Mr. Cavor
in the moon.</p>
<p>At first I thought the thing was an elaborate practical joke by some one who
had seen the manuscript of my narrative. I answered Mr. Wendigee jestingly, but
he replied in a manner that put such suspicion altogether aside, and in a state
of inconceivable excitement I hurried from Algiers to the little observatory
upon the Monte Rosa in which he was working. In the presence of his record and
his appliances—and above all of the messages from Cavor that were coming
to hand—my lingering doubts vanished. I decided at once to accept a
proposal he made to me to remain with him, assisting him to take down the
record from day to day, and endeavouring with him to send a message back to the
moon. Cavor, we learnt, was not only alive, but free, in the midst of an almost
inconceivable community of these ant-like beings, these ant-men, in the blue
darkness of the lunar caves. He was lamed, it seemed, but otherwise in quite
good health—in better health, he distinctly said, than he usually enjoyed
on earth. He had had a fever, but it had left no bad effects. But curiously
enough he seemed to be labouring under a conviction that I was either dead in
the moon crater or lost in the deep of space.</p>
<p>His message began to be received by Mr. Wendigee when that gentleman was
engaged in quite a different investigation. The reader will no doubt recall the
little excitement that began the century, arising out of an announcement by Mr.
Nikola Tesla, the American electrical celebrity, that he had received a message
from Mars. His announcement renewed attention to a fact that had long been
familiar to scientific people, namely: that from some unknown source in space,
waves of electromagnetic disturbance, entirely similar to those used by Signor
Marconi for his wireless telegraphy, are constantly reaching the earth. Besides
Tesla quite a number of other observers have been engaged in perfecting
apparatus for receiving and recording these vibrations, though few would go so
far as to consider them actual messages from some extraterrestrial sender.
Among that few, however, we must certainly count Mr. Wendigee. Ever since 1898
he had devoted himself almost entirely to this subject, and being a man of
ample means he had erected an observatory on the flanks of Monte Rosa, in a
position singularly adapted in every way for such observations.</p>
<p>My scientific attainments, I must admit, are not great, but so far as they
enable me to judge, Mr. Wendigee’s contrivances for detecting and
recording any disturbances in the electromagnetic conditions of space are
singularly original and ingenious. And by a happy combination of circumstances
they were set up and in operation about two months before Cavor made his first
attempt to call up the earth. Consequently we have fragments of his
communication even from the beginning. Unhappily, they are only fragments, and
the most momentous of all the things that he had to tell humanity—the
instructions, that is, for the making of Cavorite, if, indeed, he ever
transmitted them—have throbbed themselves away unrecorded into space. We
never succeeded in getting a response back to Cavor. He was unable to tell,
therefore, what we had received or what we had missed; nor, indeed, did he
certainly know that any one on earth was really aware of his efforts to reach
us. And the persistence he displayed in sending eighteen long descriptions of
lunar affairs—as they would be if we had them complete—shows how
much his mind must have turned back towards his native planet since he left it
two years ago.</p>
<p>You can imagine how amazed Mr. Wendigee must have been when he discovered his
record of electromagnetic disturbances interlaced by Cavor’s
straightforward English. Mr. Wendigee knew nothing of our wild journey
moonward, and suddenly—this English out of the void!</p>
<p>It is well the reader should understand the conditions under which it would
seem these messages were sent. Somewhere within the moon Cavor certainly had
access for a time to a considerable amount of electrical apparatus, and it
would seem he rigged up—perhaps furtively—a transmitting
arrangement of the Marconi type. This he was able to operate at irregular
intervals: sometimes for only half an hour or so, sometimes for three or four
hours at a stretch. At these times he transmitted his earthward message,
regardless of the fact that the relative position of the moon and points upon
the earth’s surface is constantly altering. As a consequence of this and
of the necessary imperfections of our recording instruments his communication
comes and goes in our records in an extremely fitful manner; it becomes
blurred; it “fades out” in a mysterious and altogether exasperating
way. And added to this is the fact that he was not an expert operator; he had
partly forgotten, or never completely mastered, the code in general use, and as
he became fatigued he dropped words and misspelt in a curious manner.</p>
<p>Altogether we have probably lost quite half of the communications he made, and
much we have is damaged, broken, and partly effaced. In the abstract that
follows the reader must be prepared therefore for a considerable amount of
break, hiatus, and change of topic. Mr. Wendigee and I are collaborating in a
complete and annotated edition of the Cavor record, which we hope to publish,
together with a detailed account of the instruments employed, beginning with
the first volume in January next. That will be the full and scientific report,
of which this is only the popular transcript. But here we give at least
sufficient to complete the story I have told, and to give the broad outlines of
the state of that other world so near, so akin, and yet so dissimilar to our
own.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap23"></SPAN>XXIII.<br/> An Abstract of the Six Messages First Received from Mr. Cavor</h2>
<p>The two earlier messages of Mr. Cavor may very well be reserved for that larger
volume. They simply tell, with greater brevity and with a difference in several
details that is interesting, but not of any vital importance, the bare facts of
the making of the sphere and our departure from the world. Throughout, Cavor
speaks of me as a man who is dead, but with a curious change of temper as he
approaches our landing on the moon. “Poor Bedford,” he says of me,
and “this poor young man,” and he blames himself for inducing a
young man, “by no means well equipped for such adventures,” to
leave a planet “on which he was indisputably fitted to succeed” on
so precarious a mission. I think he underrates the part my energy and practical
capacity played in bringing about the realisation of his theoretical sphere.
“We arrived,” he says, with no more account of our passage through
space than if we had made a journey of common occurrence in a railway train.</p>
<p>And then he becomes increasingly unfair to me. Unfair, indeed, to an extent I
should not have expected in a man trained in the search for truth. Looking back
over my previously written account of these things, I must insist that I have
been altogether juster to Cavor than he has been to me. I have extenuated
little and suppressed nothing. But his account is:—</p>
<p>“It speedily became apparent that the entire strangeness of our
circumstances and surroundings—great loss of weight, attenuated but
highly oxygenated air, consequent exaggeration of the results of muscular
effort, rapid development of weird plants from obscure spores, lurid
sky—was exciting my companion unduly. On the moon his character seemed to
deteriorate. He became impulsive, rash, and quarrelsome. In a little while his
folly in devouring some gigantic vesicles and his consequent intoxication led
to our capture by the Selenites—before we had had the slightest
opportunity of properly observing their ways....”</p>
<p>(He says, you observe, nothing of his own concession to these same
“vesicles.”)</p>
<p>And he goes on from that point to say that “We came to a difficult
passage with them, and Bedford mistaking certain gestures of
theirs”—pretty gestures they were!—“gave way to a panic
violence. He ran amuck, killed three, and perforce I had to flee with him after
the outrage. Subsequently we fought with a number who endeavoured to bar our
way, and slew seven or eight more. It says much for the tolerance of these
beings that on my recapture I was not instantly slain. We made our way to the
exterior and separated in the crater of our arrival, to increase our chances of
recovering our sphere. But presently I came upon a body of Selenites, led by
two who were curiously different, even in form, from any of these we had seen
hitherto, with larger heads and smaller bodies, and much more elaborately
wrapped about. And after evading them for some time I fell into a crevasse, cut
my head rather badly, and displaced my patella, and, finding crawling very
painful, decided to surrender—if they would still permit me to do so.
This they did, and, perceiving my helpless condition, carried me with them
again into the moon. And of Bedford I have heard or seen nothing more, nor, so
far as I can gather, has any Selenite. Either the night overtook him in the
crater, or else, which is more probable, he found the sphere, and, desiring to
steal a march upon me, made off with it—only, I fear, to find it
uncontrollable, and to meet a more lingering fate in outer space.”</p>
<p>And with that Cavor dismisses me and goes on to more interesting topics. I
dislike the idea of seeming to use my position as his editor to deflect his
story in my own interest, but I am obliged to protest here against the turn he
gives these occurrences. He said nothing about that gasping message on the
blood-stained paper in which he told, or attempted to tell, a very different
story. The dignified self-surrender is an altogether new view of the affair
that has come to him, I must insist, since he began to feel secure among the
lunar people; and as for the “stealing a march” conception, I am
quite willing to let the reader decide between us on what he has before him. I
know I am not a model man—I have made no pretence to be. But am I
<i>that?</i></p>
<p>However, that is the sum of my wrongs. From this point I can edit Cavor with an
untroubled mind, for he mentions me no more.</p>
<p>It would seem the Selenites who had come upon him carried him to some point in
the interior down “a great shaft” by means of what he describes as
“a sort of balloon.” We gather from the rather confused passage in
which he describes this, and from a number of chance allusions and hints in
other and subsequent messages, that this “great shaft” is one of an
enormous system of artificial shafts that run, each from what is called a lunar
“crater,” downwards for very nearly a hundred miles towards the
central portion of our satellite. These shafts communicate by transverse
tunnels, they throw out abysmal caverns and expand into great globular places;
the whole of the moon’s substance for a hundred miles inward, indeed, is
a mere sponge of rock. “Partly,” says Cavor, “this sponginess
is natural, but very largely it is due to the enormous industry of the
Selenites in the past. The enormous circular mounds of the excavated rock and
earth it is that form these great circles about the tunnels known to earthly
astronomers (misled by a false analogy) as volcanoes.”</p>
<p>It was down this shaft they took him, in this “sort of balloon” he
speaks of, at first into an inky blackness and then into a region of
continually increasing phosphorescence. Cavor’s despatches show him to be
curiously regardless of detail for a scientific man, but we gather that this
light was due to the streams and cascades of water—“no doubt
containing some phosphorescent organism”—that flowed ever more
abundantly downward towards the Central Sea. And as he descended, he says,
“The Selenites also became luminous.” And at last far below him he
saw, as it were, a lake of heatless fire, the waters of the Central Sea,
glowing and eddying in strange perturbation, “like luminous blue milk
that is just on the boil.”</p>
<p>“This Lunar Sea,” says Cavor, in a later passage, “is not a
stagnant ocean; a solar tide sends it in a perpetual flow around the lunar
axis, and strange storms and boilings and rushings of its waters occur, and at
times cold winds and thunderings that ascend out of it into the busy ways of
the great ant-hill above. It is only when the water is in motion that it gives
out light; in its rare seasons of calm it is black. Commonly, when one sees it,
its waters rise and fall in an oily swell, and flakes and big rafts of shining,
bubbly foam drift with the sluggish, faintly glowing current. The Selenites
navigate its cavernous straits and lagoons in little shallow boats of a
canoe-like shape; and even before my journey to the galleries about the Grand
Lunar, who is Master of the Moon, I was permitted to make a brief excursion on
its waters.</p>
<p>“The caverns and passages are naturally very tortuous. A large proportion
of these ways are known only to expert pilots among the fishermen, and not
infrequently Selenites are lost for ever in their labyrinths. In their remoter
recesses, I am told, strange creatures lurk, some of them terrible and
dangerous creatures that all the science of the moon has been unable to
exterminate. There is particularly the Rapha, an inextricable mass of clutching
tentacles that one hacks to pieces only to multiply; and the Tzee, a darting
creature that is never seen, so subtly and suddenly does it slay...”</p>
<p>He gives us a gleam of description.</p>
<p>“I was reminded on this excursion of what I have read of the Mammoth
Caves; if only I had had a yellow flambeau instead of the pervading blue light,
and a solid-looking boatman with an oar instead of a scuttle-faced Selenite
working an engine at the back of the canoe, I could have imagined I had
suddenly got back to earth. The rocks about us were very various, sometimes
black, sometimes pale blue and veined, and once they flashed and glittered as
though we had come into a mine of sapphires. And below one saw the ghostly
phosphorescent fishes flash and vanish in the hardly less phosphorescent deep.
Then, presently, a long ultra-marine vista down the turgid stream of one of the
channels of traffic, and a landing stage, and then, perhaps, a glimpse up the
enormous crowded shaft of one of the vertical ways.</p>
<p>“In one great place heavy with glistening stalactites a number of boats
were fishing. We went alongside one of these and watched the long-armed
Selenites winding in a net. They were little, hunchbacked insects, with very
strong arms, short, bandy legs, and crinkled face-masks. As they pulled at it
that net seemed the heaviest thing I had come upon in the moon; it was loaded
with weights—no doubt of gold—and it took a long time to draw, for
in those waters the larger and more edible fish lurk deep. The fish in the net
came up like a blue moonrise—a blaze of darting, tossing blue.</p>
<p>“Among their catch was a many-tentaculate, evil-eyed black thing,
ferociously active, whose appearance they greeted with shrieks and twitters,
and which with quick, nervous movements they hacked to pieces by means of
little hatchets. All its dissevered limbs continued to lash and writhe in a
vicious manner. Afterwards, when fever had hold of me, I dreamt again and again
of that bitter, furious creature rising so vigorous and active out of the
unknown sea. It was the most active and malignant thing of all the living
creatures I have yet seen in this world inside the moon....</p>
<p class="p2">
“The surface of this sea must be very nearly two hundred miles (if not
more) below the level of the moon’s exterior; all the cities of the moon
lie, I learnt, immediately above this Central Sea, in such cavernous spaces and
artificial galleries as I have described, and they communicate with the
exterior by enormous vertical shafts which open invariably in what are called
by earthly astronomers the ‘craters’ of the moon. The lid covering
one such aperture I had already seen during the wanderings that had preceded my
capture.</p>
<p>“Upon the condition of the less central portion of the moon I have not
yet arrived at very precise knowledge. There is an enormous system of caverns
in which the mooncalves shelter during the night; and there are abattoirs and
the like—in one of these it was that I and Bedford fought with the
Selenite butchers—and I have since seen balloons laden with meat
descending out of the upper dark. I have as yet scarcely learnt as much of
these things as a Zulu in London would learn about the British corn supplies in
the same time. It is clear, however, that these vertical shafts and the
vegetation of the surface must play an essential role in ventilating and
keeping fresh the atmosphere of the moon. At one time, and particularly on my
first emergence from my prison, there was certainly a cold wind blowing
<i>down</i> the shaft, and later there was a kind of sirocco upward that
corresponded with my fever. For at the end of about three weeks I fell ill of
an indefinable sort of fever, and in spite of sleep and the quinine tabloids
that very fortunately I had brought in my pocket, I remained ill and fretting
miserably, almost to the time when I was taken into the presence of the Grand
Lunar, who is Master of the Moon.</p>
<p>“I will not dilate on the wretchedness of my condition,” he
remarks, “during those days of ill-health.” And he goes on with
great amplitude with details I omit here. “My temperature,” he
concludes, “kept abnormally high for a long time, and I lost all desire
for food. I had stagnant waking intervals, and sleep tormented by dreams, and
at one phase I was, I remember, so weak as to be earth-sick and almost
hysterical. I longed almost intolerably for colour to break the everlasting
blue...”</p>
<p>He reverts again presently to the topic of this sponge-caught lunar atmosphere.
I am told by astronomers and physicists that all he tells is in absolute
accordance with what was already known of the moon’s condition. Had
earthly astronomers had the courage and imagination to push home a bold
induction, says Mr. Wendigee, they might have foretold almost everything that
Cavor has to say of the general structure of the moon. They know now pretty
certainly that moon and earth are not so much satellite and primary as smaller
and greater sisters, made out of one mass, and consequently made of the same
material. And since the density of the moon is only three-fifths that of the
earth, there can be nothing for it but that she is hollowed out by a great
system of caverns. There was no necessity, said Sir Jabez Flap, F.R.S., that
most entertaining exponent of the facetious side of the stars, that we should
ever have gone to the moon to find out such easy inferences, and points the pun
with an allusion to Gruyère, but he certainly might have announced his
knowledge of the hollowness of the moon before. And if the moon is hollow, then
the apparent absence of air and water is, of course, quite easily explained.
The sea lies within at the bottom of the caverns, and the air travels through
the great sponge of galleries, in accordance with simple physical laws. The
caverns of the moon, on the whole, are very windy places. As the sunlight comes
round the moon the air in the outer galleries on that side is heated, its
pressure increases, some flows out on the exterior and mingles with the
evaporating air of the craters (where the plants remove its carbonic acid),
while the greater portion flows round through the galleries to replace the
shrinking air of the cooling side that the sunlight has left. There is,
therefore, a constant eastward breeze in the air of the outer galleries, and an
upflow during the lunar day up the shafts, complicated, of course, very greatly
by the varying shape of the galleries, and the ingenious contrivances of the
Selenite mind....</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap24"></SPAN>XXIV.<br/> The Natural History of the Selenites</h2>
<p>The messages of Cavor from the sixth up to the sixteenth are for the most part
so much broken, and they abound so in repetitions, that they scarcely form a
consecutive narrative. They will be given in full, of course, in the scientific
report, but here it will be far more convenient to continue simply to abstract
and quote as in the former chapter. We have subjected every word to a keen
critical scrutiny, and my own brief memories and impressions of lunar things
have been of inestimable help in interpreting what would otherwise have been
impenetrably dark. And, naturally, as living beings, our interest centres far
more upon the strange community of lunar insects in which he was living, it
would seem, as an honoured guest than upon the mere physical condition of their
world.</p>
<p>I have already made it clear, I think, that the Selenites I saw resembled man
in maintaining the erect attitude, and in having four limbs, and I have
compared the general appearance of their heads and the jointing of their limbs
to that of insects. I have mentioned, too, the peculiar consequence of the
smaller gravitation of the moon on their fragile slightness. Cavor confirms me
upon all these points. He calls them “animals,” though of course
they fall under no division of the classification of earthly creatures, and he
points out “the insect type of anatomy had, fortunately for men, never
exceeded a relatively very small size on earth.” The largest terrestrial
insects, living or extinct, do not, as a matter of fact, measure six inches in
length; “but here, against the lesser gravitation of the moon, a creature
certainly as much an insect as vertebrate seems to have been able to attain to
human and ultra-human dimensions.”</p>
<p>He does not mention the ant, but throughout his allusions the ant is
continually being brought before my mind, in its sleepless activity, in its
intelligence and social organisation, in its structure, and more particularly
in the fact that it displays, in addition to the two forms, the male and the
female form, that almost all other animals possess, a number of other sexless
creatures, workers, soldiers, and the like, differing from one another in
structure, character, power, and use, and yet all members of the same species.
For these Selenites, also, have a great variety of forms. Of course, they are
not only colossally greater in size than ants, but also, in Cavor’s
opinion at least, in intelligence, morality, and social wisdom are they
colossally greater than men. And instead of the four or five different forms of
ant that are found, there are almost innumerably different forms of Selenite. I
had endeavoured to indicate the very considerable difference observable in such
Selenites of the outer crust as I happened to encounter; the differences in
size and proportions were certainly as wide as the differences between the most
widely separated races of men. But such differences as I saw fade absolutely to
nothing in comparison with the huge distinctions of which Cavor tells. It would
seem the exterior Selenites I saw were, indeed, mostly engaged in kindred
occupations—mooncalf herds, butchers, fleshers, and the like. But within
the moon, practically unsuspected by me, there are, it seems, a number of other
sorts of Selenite, differing in size, differing in the relative size of part to
part, differing in power and appearance, and yet not different species of
creatures, but only different forms of one species, and retaining through all
their variations a certain common likeness that marks their specific unity. The
moon is, indeed, a sort of vast ant-hill, only, instead of there being only
four or five sorts of ant, there are many hundred different sorts of Selenite,
and almost every gradation between one sort and another.</p>
<p>It would seem the discovery came upon Cavor very speedily. I infer rather than
learn from his narrative that he was captured by the mooncalf herds under the
direction of these other Selenites who “have larger brain cases (heads?)
and very much shorter legs.” Finding he would not walk even under the
goad, they carried him into darkness, crossed a narrow, plank-like bridge that
may have been the identical bridge I had refused, and put him down in something
that must have seemed at first to be some sort of lift. This was the
balloon—it had certainly been absolutely invisible to us in the
darkness—and what had seemed to me a mere plank-walking into the void was
really, no doubt, the passage of the gangway. In this he descended towards
constantly more luminous caverns of the moon. At first they descended in
silence—save for the twitterings of the Selenites—and then into a
stir of windy movement. In a little while the profound blackness had made his
eyes so sensitive that he began to see more and more of the things about him,
and at last the vague took shape.</p>
<p>“Conceive an enormous cylindrical space,” says Cavor, in his
seventh message, “a quarter of a mile across, perhaps; very dimly lit at
first and then brighter, with big platforms twisting down its sides in a spiral
that vanishes at last below in a blue profundity; and lit even more
brightly—one could not tell how or why. Think of the well of the very
largest spiral staircase or lift-shaft that you have ever looked down, and
magnify that by a hundred. Imagine it at twilight seen through blue glass.
Imagine yourself looking down that; only imagine also that you feel
extraordinarily light, and have got rid of any giddy feeling you might have on
earth, and you will have the first conditions of my impression. Round this
enormous shaft imagine a broad gallery running in a much steeper spiral than
would be credible on earth, and forming a steep road protected from the gulf
only by a little parapet that vanishes at last in perspective a couple of miles
below.</p>
<p>“Looking up, I saw the very fellow of the downward vision; it had, of
course, the effect of looking into a very steep cone. A wind was blowing down
the shaft, and far above I fancy I heard, growing fainter and fainter, the
bellowing of the mooncalves that were being driven down again from their
evening pasturage on the exterior. And up and down the spiral galleries were
scattered numerous moon people, pallid, faintly luminous beings, regarding our
appearance or busied on unknown errands.</p>
<p>“Either I fancied it or a flake of snow came drifting down on the icy
breeze. And then, falling like a snowflake, a little figure, a little
man-insect, clinging to a parachute, drove down very swiftly towards the
central places of the moon.</p>
<p>“The big-headed Selenite sitting beside me, seeing me move my head with
the gesture of one who saw, pointed with his trunk-like ‘hand’ and
indicated a sort of jetty coming into sight very far below: a little
landing-stage, as it were, hanging into the void. As it swept up towards us our
pace diminished very rapidly, and in a few moments, as it seemed, we were
abreast of it, and at rest. A mooring-rope was flung and grasped, and I found
myself pulled down to a level with a great crowd of Selenites, who jostled to
see me.</p>
<p>“It was an incredible crowd. Suddenly and violently there was forced upon
my attention the vast amount of difference there is amongst these beings of the
moon.</p>
<p>“Indeed, there seemed not two alike in all that jostling multitude. They
differed in shape, they differed in size, they rang all the horrible changes on
the theme of Selenite form! Some bulged and overhung, some ran about among the
feet of their fellows. All of them had a grotesque and disquieting suggestion
of an insect that has somehow contrived to mock humanity; but all seemed to
present an incredible exaggeration of some particular feature: one had a vast
right fore-limb, an enormous antennal arm, as it were; one seemed all leg,
poised, as it were, on stilts; another protruded the edge of his face mask into
a nose-like organ that made him startlingly human until one saw his
expressionless gaping mouth. The strange and (except for the want of mandibles
and palps) most insect-like head of the mooncalf-minders underwent, indeed, the
most incredible transformations: here it was broad and low, here high and
narrow; here its leathery brow was drawn out into horns and strange features;
here it was whiskered and divided, and there with a grotesquely human profile.
One distortion was particularly conspicuous. There were several brain cases
distended like bladders to a huge size, with the face mask reduced to quite
small proportions. There were several amazing forms, with heads reduced to
microscopic proportions and blobby bodies; and fantastic, flimsy things that
existed, it would seem, only as a basis for vast, trumpet-like protrusions of
the lower part of the mask. And oddest of all, as it seemed to me for the
moment, two or three of these weird inhabitants of a subterranean world, a
world sheltered by innumerable miles of rock from sun or rain, <i>carried
umbrellas</i> in their tentaculate hands—real terrestrial looking
umbrellas! And then I thought of the parachutist I had watched descend.</p>
<p>“These moon people behaved exactly as a human crowd might have done in
similar circumstances: they jostled and thrust one another, they shoved one
another aside, they even clambered upon one another to get a glimpse of me.
Every moment they increased in numbers, and pressed more urgently upon the
discs of my ushers”—Cavor does not explain what he means by
this—“every moment fresh shapes emerged from the shadows and forced
themselves upon my astounded attention. And presently I was signed and helped
into a sort of litter, and lifted up on the shoulders of strong-armed bearers,
and so borne through the twilight over this seething multitude towards the
apartments that were provided for me in the moon. All about me were eyes,
faces, masks, a leathery noise like the rustling of beetle wings, and a great
bleating and cricket-like twittering of Selenite voices.”</p>
<p class="p2">
We gather he was taken to a “hexagonal apartment,” and there for a
space he was confined. Afterwards he was given a much more considerable
liberty; indeed, almost as much freedom as one has in a civilised town on
earth. And it would appear that the mysterious being who is the ruler and
master of the moon appointed two Selenites “with large heads” to
guard and study him, and to establish whatever mental communications were
possible with him. And, amazing and incredible as it may seem, these two
creatures, these fantastic men insects, these beings of other world, were
presently communicating with Cavor by means of terrestrial speech.</p>
<p>Cavor speaks of them as Phi-oo and Tsi-puff. Phi-oo, he says, was about 5 feet
high; he had small slender legs about 18 inches long, and slight feet of the
common lunar pattern. On these balanced a little body, throbbing with the
pulsations of his heart. He had long, soft, many-jointed arms ending in a
tentacled grip, and his neck was many-jointed in the usual way, but
exceptionally short and thick. His head, says Cavor—apparently alluding
to some previous description that has gone astray in space—“is of
the common lunar type, but strangely modified. The mouth has the usual
expressionless gape, but it is unusually small and pointing downward, and the
mask is reduced to the size of a large flat nose-flap. On either side are the
little eyes.</p>
<p>“The rest of the head is distended into a huge globe and the chitinous
leathery cuticle of the mooncalf herds thins out to a mere membrane, through
which the pulsating brain movements are distinctly visible. He is a creature,
indeed, with a tremendously hypertrophied brain, and with the rest of his
organism both relatively and absolutely dwarfed.”</p>
<p>In another passage Cavor compares the back view of him to Atlas supporting the
world. Tsi-puff it seems was a very similar insect, but his “face”
was drawn out to a considerable length, and the brain hypertrophy being in
different regions, his head was not round but pear-shaped, with the stalk
downward. There were also litter-carriers, lopsided beings, with enormous
shoulders, very spidery ushers, and a squat foot attendant in Cavor’s
retinue.</p>
<p>The manner in which Phi-oo and Tsi-puff attacked the problem of speech was
fairly obvious. They came into this “hexagonal cell” in which Cavor
was confined, and began imitating every sound he made, beginning with a cough.
He seems to have grasped their intention with great quickness, and to have
begun repeating words to them and pointing to indicate the application. The
procedure was probably always the same. Phi-oo would attend to Cavor for a
space, then point also and say the word he had heard.</p>
<p>The first word he mastered was “man,” and the second
“Mooney”—which Cavor on the spur of the moment seems to have
used instead of “Selenite” for the moon race. As soon as Phi-oo was
assured of the meaning of a word he repeated it to Tsi-puff, who remembered it
infallibly. They mastered over one hundred English nouns at their first
session.</p>
<p>Subsequently it seems they brought an artist with them to assist the work of
explanation with sketches and diagrams—Cavor’s drawings being
rather crude. “He was,” says Cavor, “a being with an active
arm and an arresting eye,” and he seemed to draw with incredible
swiftness.</p>
<p>The eleventh message is undoubtedly only a fragment of a longer communication.
After some broken sentences, the record of which is unintelligible, it goes
on:—</p>
<p>“But it will interest only linguists, and delay me too long, to give the
details of the series of intent parleys of which these were the beginning, and,
indeed, I very much doubt if I could give in anything like the proper order all
the twistings and turnings that we made in our pursuit of mutual comprehension.
Verbs were soon plain sailing—at least, such active verbs as I could
express by drawings; some adjectives were easy, but when it came to abstract
nouns, to prepositions, and the sort of hackneyed figures of speech, by means
of which so much is expressed on earth, it was like diving in cork-jackets.
Indeed, these difficulties were insurmountable until to the sixth lesson came a
fourth assistant, a being with a huge football-shaped head, whose <i>forte</i>
was clearly the pursuit of intricate analogy. He entered in a preoccupied
manner, stumbling against a stool, and the difficulties that arose had to be
presented to him with a certain amount of clamour and hitting and pricking
before they reached his apprehension. But once he was involved his penetration
was amazing. Whenever there came a need of thinking beyond Phi-oo’s by no
means limited scope, this prolate-headed person was in request, but he
invariably told the conclusion to Tsi-puff, in order that it might be
remembered; Tsi-puff was ever the arsenal for facts. And so we advanced again.</p>
<p>“It seemed long and yet brief—a matter of days—before I was
positively talking with these insects of the moon. Of course, at first it was
an intercourse infinitely tedious and exasperating, but imperceptibly it has
grown to comprehension. And my patience has grown to meet its limitations,
Phi-oo it is who does all the talking. He does it with a vast amount of
meditative provisional ‘M’m—M’m’ and has caught
up one or two phrases, If I may say,’ ‘If you understand,’
and beads all his speech with them.</p>
<p>“Thus he would discourse. Imagine him explaining his artist.</p>
<p>“‘M’m—M’m—he—if I may say—draw.
Eat little—drink little—draw. Love draw. No other thing. Hate all
who not draw like him. Angry. Hate all who draw like him better. Hate most
people. Hate all who not think all world for to draw. Angry. M’m. All
things mean nothing to him—only draw. He like you ... if you
understand.... New thing to draw. Ugly—striking. Eh?</p>
<p>“‘He’—turning to Tsi-puff—‘love remember
words. Remember wonderful more than any. Think no, draw no—remember.
Say’—here he referred to his gifted assistant for a
word—‘histories—all things. He hear once—say
ever.’</p>
<p>“It is more wonderful to me than I dreamt that anything ever could be
again, to hear, in this perpetual obscurity, these extraordinary
creatures—for even familiarity fails to weaken the inhuman effect of
their appearance—continually piping a nearer approach to coherent earthly
speech—asking questions, giving answers. I feel that I am casting back to
the fable-hearing period of childhood again, when the ant and the grasshopper
talked together and the bee judged between them...”</p>
<p class="p2">
And while these linguistic exercises were going on Cavor seems to have
experienced a considerable relaxation of his confinement. “The first
dread and distrust our unfortunate conflict aroused is being,” he said,
“continually effaced by the deliberate rationality of all I do.... I am
now able to come and go as I please, or I am restricted only for my own good.
So it is I have been able to get at this apparatus, and, assisted by a happy
find among the material that is littered in this enormous store-cave, I have
contrived to despatch these messages. So far not the slightest attempt has been
made to interfere with me in this, though I have made it quite clear to Phi-oo
that I am signalling to the earth.</p>
<p>“‘You talk to other?’ he asked, watching me.</p>
<p>“‘Others,’ said I.</p>
<p>“‘Others,’ he said. ‘Oh yes, Men?’</p>
<p>“And I went on transmitting.”</p>
<p class="p2">
Cavor was continually making corrections in his previous accounts of the
Selenites as fresh facts flowed upon him to modify his conclusions, and
accordingly one gives the quotations that follow with a certain amount of
reservation. They are quoted from the ninth, thirteenth, and sixteenth
messages, and, altogether vague and fragmentary as they are, they probably give
as complete a picture of the social life of this strange community as mankind
can now hope to have for many generations.</p>
<p>“In the moon,” says Cavor, “every citizen knows his place. He
is born to that place, and the elaborate discipline of training and education
and surgery he undergoes fits him at last so completely to it that he has
neither ideas nor organs for any purpose beyond it. ‘Why should
he?’ Phi-oo would ask. If, for example, a Selenite is destined to be a
mathematician, his teachers and trainers set out at once to that end. They
check any incipient disposition to other pursuits, they encourage his
mathematical bias with a perfect psychological skill. His brain grows, or at
least the mathematical faculties of his brain grow, and the rest of him only so
much as is necessary to sustain this essential part of him. At last, save for
rest and food, his one delight lies in the exercise and display of his faculty,
his one interest in its application, his sole society with other specialists in
his own line. His brain grows continually larger, at least so far as the
portions engaging in mathematics are concerned; they bulge ever larger and seem
to suck all life and vigour from the rest of his frame. His limbs shrivel, his
heart and digestive organs diminish, his insect face is hidden under its
bulging contours. His voice becomes a mere stridulation for the stating of
formulæ; he seems deaf to all but properly enunciated problems. The faculty of
laughter, save for the sudden discovery of some paradox, is lost to him; his
deepest emotion is the evolution of a novel computation. And so he attains his
end.</p>
<p>“Or, again, a Selenite appointed to be a minder of mooncalves is from his
earliest years induced to think and live mooncalf, to find his pleasure in
mooncalf lore, his exercise in their tending and pursuit. He is trained to
become wiry and active, his eye is indurated to the tight wrappings, the
angular contours that constitute a ‘smart mooncalfishness.’ He
takes at last no interest in the deeper part of the moon; he regards all
Selenites not equally versed in mooncalves with indifference, derision, or
hostility. His thoughts are of mooncalf pastures, and his dialect an
accomplished mooncalf technique. So also he loves his work, and discharges in
perfect happiness the duty that justifies his being. And so it is with all
sorts and conditions of Selenites—each is a perfect unit in a world
machine....</p>
<p>“These beings with big heads, on whom the intellectual labours fall, form
a sort of aristocracy in this strange society, and at the head of them,
quintessential of the moon, is that marvellous gigantic ganglion the Grand
Lunar, into whose presence I am finally to come. The unlimited development of
the minds of the intellectual class is rendered possible by the absence of any
bony skull in the lunar anatomy, that strange box of bone that clamps about the
developing brain of man, imperiously insisting ‘thus far and no
farther’ to all his possibilities. They fall into three main classes
differing greatly in influence and respect. There are administrators, of whom
Phi-oo is one, Selenites of considerable initiative and versatility,
responsible each for a certain cubic content of the moon’s bulk; the
experts like the football-headed thinker, who are trained to perform certain
special operations; and the erudite, who are the repositories of all knowledge.
To the latter class belongs Tsi-puff, the first lunar professor of terrestrial
languages. With regard to these latter, it is a curious little thing to note
that the unlimited growth of the lunar brain has rendered unnecessary the
invention of all those mechanical aids to brain work which have distinguished
the career of man. There are no books, no records of any sort, no libraries or
inscriptions. All knowledge is stored in distended brains much as the
honey-ants of Texas store honey in their distended abdomens. The lunar Somerset
House and the lunar British Museum Library are collections of living brains...</p>
<p>“The less specialised administrators, I note, do for the most part take a
very lively interest in me whenever they encounter me. They will come out of
the way and stare at me and ask questions to which Phi-oo will reply. I see
them going hither and thither with a retinue of bearers, attendants, shouters,
parachute-carriers, and so forth—queer groups to see. The experts for the
most part ignore me completely, even as they ignore each other, or notice me
only to begin a clamorous exhibition of their distinctive skill. The erudite
for the most part are rapt in an impervious and apoplectic complacency, from
which only a denial of their erudition can rouse them. Usually they are led
about by little watchers and attendants, and often there are small and
active-looking creatures, small females usually, that I am inclined to think
are a sort of wife to them; but some of the profounder scholars are altogether
too great for locomotion, and are carried from place to place in a sort of
sedan tub, wabbling jellies of knowledge that enlist my respectful
astonishment. I have just passed one in coming to this place where I am
permitted to amuse myself with these electrical toys, a vast, shaven, shaky
head, bald and thin-skinned, carried on his grotesque stretcher. In front and
behind came his bearers, and curious, almost trumpet-faced, news disseminators
shrieked his fame.</p>
<p>“I have already mentioned the retinues that accompany most of the
intellectuals: ushers, bearers, valets, extraneous tentacles and muscles, as it
were, to replace the abortive physical powers of these hypertrophied minds.
Porters almost invariably accompany them. There are also extremely swift
messengers with spider-like legs and ‘hands’ for grasping
parachutes, and attendants with vocal organs that could well nigh wake the
dead. Apart from their controlling intelligence these subordinates are as inert
and helpless as umbrellas in a stand. They exist only in relation to the orders
they have to obey, the duties they have to perform.</p>
<p>“The bulk of these insects, however, who go to and fro upon the spiral
ways, who fill the ascending balloons and drop past me clinging to flimsy
parachutes are, I gather, of the operative class. ‘Machine hands,’
indeed, some of these are in actual nature—it is no figure of speech, the
single tentacle of the mooncalf herd is profoundly modified for clawing,
lifting, guiding, the rest of them no more than necessary subordinate
appendages to these important parts. Some, who I suppose deal with
bell-striking mechanisms, have enormously developed auditory organs; some whose
work lies in delicate chemical operations project a vast olfactory organ;
others again have flat feet for treadles with anchylosed joints; and
others—who I have been told are glassblowers—seem mere
lung-bellows. But every one of these common Selenites I have seen at work is
exquisitely adapted to the social need it meets. Fine work is done by
fined-down workers, amazingly dwarfed and neat. Some I could hold on the palm
of my hand. There is even a sort of turnspit Selenite, very common, whose duty
and only delight it is to apply the motive power for various small appliances.
And to rule over these things and order any erring tendency there might be in
some aberrant natures are the most muscular beings I have seen in the moon, a
sort of lunar police, who must have been trained from their earliest years to
give a perfect respect and obedience to the swollen heads.</p>
<p>“The making of these various sorts of operative must be a very curious
and interesting process. I am very much in the dark about it, but quite
recently I came upon a number of young Selenites confined in jars from which
only the fore-limbs protruded, who were being compressed to become
machine-minders of a special sort. The extended ‘hand’ in this
highly developed system of technical education is stimulated by irritants and
nourished by injection, while the rest of the body is starved. Phi-oo, unless I
misunderstood him, explained that in the earlier stages these queer little
creatures are apt to display signs of suffering in their various cramped
situations, but they easily become indurated to their lot; and he took me on to
where a number of flexible-minded messengers were being drawn out and broken
in. It is quite unreasonable, I know, but such glimpses of the educational
methods of these beings affect me disagreeably. I hope, however, that may pass
off, and I may be able to see more of this aspect of their wonderful social
order. That wretched-looking hand-tentacle sticking out of its jar seemed to
have a sort of limp appeal for lost possibilities; it haunts me still,
although, of course it is really in the end a far more humane proceeding than
our earthly method of leaving children to grow into human beings, and then
making machines of them.</p>
<p>“Quite recently, too—I think it was on the eleventh or twelfth
visit I made to this apparatus—I had a curious light upon the lives of
these operatives. I was being guided through a short cut hither, instead of
going down the spiral, and by the quays to the Central Sea. From the devious
windings of a long, dark gallery, we emerged into a vast, low cavern, pervaded
by an earthy smell, and as things go in this darkness, rather brightly lit. The
light came from a tumultuous growth of livid fungoid shapes—some indeed
singularly like our terrestrial mushrooms, but standing as high or higher than
a man.</p>
<p>“‘Mooneys eat these?’ said I to Phi-oo.</p>
<p>“‘Yes, food.’</p>
<p>“‘Goodness me!’ I cried; ‘what’s that?’</p>
<p>“My eye had just caught the figure of an exceptionally big and ungainly
Selenite lying motionless among the stems, face downward. We stopped.</p>
<p>“‘Dead?’ I asked. (For as yet I have seen no dead in the
moon, and I have grown curious.)</p>
<p>“‘<i>No!</i>’ exclaimed Phi-oo.
‘Him—worker—no work to do. Get little drink then—make
sleep—till we him want. What good him wake, eh? No want him walking
about.’</p>
<p>“‘There’s another!’ cried I.</p>
<p>“And indeed all that huge extent of mushroom ground was, I found,
peppered with these prostrate figures sleeping under an opiate until the moon
had need of them. There were scores of them of all sorts, and we were able to
turn over some of them, and examine them more precisely than I had been able to
do previously. They breathed noisily at my doing so, but did not wake. One, I
remember very distinctly: he left a strong impression, I think, because some
trick of the light and of his attitude was strongly suggestive of a drawn-up
human figure. His fore-limbs were long, delicate tentacles—he was some
kind of refined manipulator—and the pose of his slumber suggested a
submissive suffering. No doubt it was a mistake for me to interpret his
expression in that way, but I did. And as Phi-oo rolled him over into the
darkness among the livid fleshiness again I felt a distinctly unpleasant
sensation, although as he rolled the insect in him was confessed.</p>
<p>“It simply illustrates the unthinking way in which one acquires habits of
feeling. To drug the worker one does not want and toss him aside is surely far
better than to expel him from his factory to wander starving in the streets. In
every complicated social community there is necessarily a certain intermittency
of employment for all specialised labour, and in this way the trouble of an
‘unemployed’ problem is altogether anticipated. And yet, so
unreasonable are even scientifically trained minds, I still do not like the
memory of those prostrate forms amidst those quiet, luminous arcades of fleshy
growth, and I avoid that short cut in spite of the inconveniences of the
longer, more noisy, and more crowded alternative.</p>
<p class="p2">
“My alternative route takes me round by a huge, shadowy cavern, very
crowded and clamorous, and here it is I see peering out of the hexagonal
openings of a sort of honeycomb wall, or parading a large open space behind, or
selecting the toys and amulets made to please them by the dainty-tentacled
jewellers who work in kennels below, the mothers of the moon world—the
queen bees, as it were, of the hive. They are noble-looking beings,
fantastically and sometimes quite beautifully adorned, with a proud carriage,
and, save for their mouths, almost microscopic heads.</p>
<p>“Of the condition of the moon sexes, marrying and giving in marriage, and
of birth and so forth among the Selenites, I have as yet been able to learn
very little. With the steady progress of Phi-oo in English, however, my
ignorance will no doubt as steadily disappear. I am of opinion that, as with
the ants and bees, there is a large majority of the members in this community
of the neuter sex. Of course on earth in our cities there are now many who
never live that life of parentage which is the natural life of man. Here, as
with the ants, this thing has become a normal condition of the race, and the
whole of such replacement as is necessary falls upon this special and by no
means numerous class of matrons, the mothers of the moon-world, large and
stately beings beautifully fitted to bear the larval Selenite. Unless I
misunderstand an explanation of Phi-oo’s, they are absolutely incapable
of cherishing the young they bring into the moon; periods of foolish indulgence
alternate with moods of aggressive violence, and as soon as possible the little
creatures, who are quite soft and flabby and pale coloured, are transferred to
the charge of celibate females, women ‘workers’ as it were, who in
some cases possess brains of almost masculine dimensions.”</p>
<p class="p2">
Just at this point, unhappily, this message broke off. Fragmentary and
tantalising as the matter constituting this chapter is, it does nevertheless
give a vague, broad impression of an altogether strange and wonderful
world—a world with which our own may have to reckon we know not how
speedily. This intermittent trickle of messages, this whispering of a record
needle in the stillness of the mountain slopes, is the first warning of such a
change in human conditions as mankind has scarcely imagined heretofore. In that
satellite of ours there are new elements, new appliances, traditions, an
overwhelming avalanche of new ideas, a strange race with whom we must
inevitably struggle for mastery—gold as common as iron or wood...</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap25"></SPAN>XXV.<br/> The Grand Lunar</h2>
<p>The penultimate message describes, with occasionally elaborate detail, the
encounter between Cavor and the Grand Lunar, who is the ruler or master of the
moon. Cavor seems to have sent most of it without interference, but to have
been interrupted in the concluding portion. The second came after an interval
of a week.</p>
<p>The first message begins: “At last I am able to resume this—”
it then becomes illegible for a space, and after a time resumed in
mid-sentence.</p>
<p>The missing words of the following sentence are probably “the
crowd.” There follows quite clearly: “grew ever denser as we drew
near the palace of the Grand Lunar—if I may call a series of excavations
a palace. Everywhere faces stared at me—blank, chitinous gapes and masks,
eyes peering over tremendous olfactory developments, eyes beneath monstrous
forehead plates; and undergrowth of smaller creatures dodged and yelped, and
helmet faces poised on sinuous, long-jointed necks appeared craning over
shoulders and beneath armpits. Keeping a welcome space about me marched a
cordon of stolid, scuttle-headed guards, who had joined us on our leaving the
boat in which we had come along the channels of the Central Sea. The quick-eyed
artist with the little brain joined us also, and a thick bunch of lean
porter-insects swayed and struggled under the multitude of conveniences that
were considered essential to my state. I was carried in a litter during the
final stage of our journey. This litter was made of some very ductile metal
that looked dark to me, meshed and woven, and with bars of paler metal, and
about me as I advanced there grouped itself a long and complicated procession.</p>
<p>“In front, after the manner of heralds, marched four trumpet-faced
creatures making a devastating bray; and then came squat, resolute-moving
ushers before and behind, and on either hand a galaxy of learned heads, a sort
of animated encyclopedia, who were, Phi-oo explained, to stand about the Grand
Lunar for purposes of reference. (Not a thing in lunar science, not a point of
view or method of thinking, that these wonderful beings did not carry in their
heads!) Followed guards and porters, and then Phi-oo’s shivering brain
borne also on a litter. Then came Tsi-puff in a slightly less important litter;
then myself on a litter of greater elegance than any other, and surrounded by
my food and drink attendants. More trumpeters came next, splitting the ear with
vehement outcries, and then several big brains, special correspondents one
might well call them, or historiographers, charged with the task of observing
and remembering every detail of this epoch-making interview. A company of
attendants, bearing and dragging banners and masses of scented fungus and
curious symbols, vanished in the darkness behind. The way was lined by ushers
and officers in caparisons that gleamed like steel, and beyond their line, so
far as my eyes could pierce the gloom, the heads of that enormous crowd
extended.</p>
<p>“I will own that I am still by no means indurated to the peculiar effect
of the Selenite appearance, and to find myself, as it were, adrift on this
broad sea of excited entomology was by no means agreeable. Just for a space I
had something very like what I should imagine people mean when they speak of
the ‘horrors.’ It had come to me before in these lunar caverns,
when on occasion I have found myself weaponless and with an undefended back,
amidst a crowd of these Selenites, but never quite so vividly. It is, of
course, as absolutely irrational a feeling as one could well have, and I hope
gradually to subdue it. But just for a moment, as I swept forward into the
welter of the vast crowd, it was only by gripping my litter tightly and
summoning all my will-power that I succeeded in avoiding an outcry or some such
manifestation. It lasted perhaps three minutes; then I had myself in hand
again.</p>
<p>“We ascended the spiral of a vertical way for some time, and then passed
through a series of huge halls dome-roofed and elaborately decorated. The
approach to the Grand Lunar was certainly contrived to give one a vivid
impression of his greatness. Each cavern one entered seemed greater and more
boldly arched than its predecessor. This effect of progressive size was
enhanced by a thin haze of faintly phosphorescent blue incense that thickened
as one advanced, and robbed even the nearer figures of clearness. I seemed to
advance continually to something larger, dimmer, and less material.</p>
<p>“I must confess that all this multitude made me feel extremely shabby and
unworthy. I was unshaven and unkempt; I had brought no razor; I had a coarse
beard over my mouth. On earth I have always been inclined to despise any
attention to my person beyond a proper care for cleanliness; but under the
exceptional circumstances in which I found myself, representing, as I did, my
planet and my kind, and depending very largely upon the attractiveness of my
appearance for a proper reception, I could have given much for something a
little more artistic and dignified than the husks I wore. I had been so serene
in the belief that the moon was uninhabited as to overlook such precautions
altogether. As it was I was dressed in a flannel jacket, knickerbockers, and
golfing stockings, stained with every sort of dirt the moon offered, slippers
(of which the left heel was wanting), and a blanket, through a hole in which I
thrust my head. (These clothes, indeed, I still wear.) Sharp bristles are
anything but an improvement to my cast of features, and there was an unmended
tear at the knee of my knickerbockers that showed conspicuously as I squatted
in my litter; my right stocking, too, persisted in getting about my ankle. I am
fully alive to the injustice my appearance did humanity, and if by any
expedient I could have improvised something a little out of the way and
imposing I would have done so. But I could hit upon nothing. I did what I could
with my blanket—folding it somewhat after the fashion of a toga, and for
the rest I sat as upright as the swaying of my litter permitted.</p>
<p>“Imagine the largest hall you have ever been in, imperfectly lit with
blue light and obscured by a grey-blue fog, surging with metallic or livid-grey
creatures of such a mad diversity as I have hinted. Imagine this hall to end in
an open archway beyond which is a still larger hall, and beyond this yet
another and still larger one, and so on. At the end of the vista, dimly seen, a
flight of steps, like the steps of Ara Coeli at Rome, ascend out of sight.
Higher and higher these steps appear to go as one draws nearer their base. But
at last I came under a huge archway and beheld the summit of these steps, and
upon it the Grand Lunar exalted on his throne.</p>
<p>“He was seated in what was relatively a blaze of incandescent blue. This,
and the darkness about him gave him an effect of floating in a blue-black void.
He seemed a small, self-luminous cloud at first, brooding on his sombre throne;
his brain case must have measured many yards in diameter. For some reason that
I cannot fathom a number of blue search-lights radiated from behind the throne
on which he sat, and immediately encircling him was a halo. About him, and
little and indistinct in this glow, a number of body-servants sustained and
supported him, and overshadowed and standing in a huge semicircle beneath him
were his intellectual subordinates, his remembrancers and computators and
searchers and servants, and all the distinguished insects of the court of the
moon. Still lower stood ushers and messengers, and then all down the countless
steps of the throne were guards, and at the base, enormous, various,
indistinct, vanishing at last into an absolute black, a vast swaying multitude
of the minor dignitaries of the moon. Their feet made a perpetual scraping
whisper on the rocky floor, as their limbs moved with a rustling murmur.</p>
<p>“As I entered the penultimate hall the music rose and expanded into an
imperial magnificence of sound, and the shrieks of the news-bearers died
away....</p>
<p>“I entered the last and greatest hall....</p>
<p>“My procession opened out like a fan. My ushers and guards went right and
left, and the three litters bearing myself and Phi-oo and Tsi-puff marched
across a shiny darkness of floor to the foot of the giant stairs. Then began a
vast throbbing hum, that mingled with the music. The two Selenites dismounted,
but I was bidden remain seated—I imagine as a special honour. The music
ceased, but not that humming, and by a simultaneous movement of ten thousand
respectful heads my attention was directed to the enhaloed supreme intelligence
that hovered above me.</p>
<p>“At first as I peered into the radiating glow this quintessential brain
looked very much like an opaque, featureless bladder with dim, undulating
ghosts of convolutions writhing visibly within. Then beneath its enormity and
just above the edge of the throne one saw with a start minute elfin eyes
peering out of the glow. No face, but eyes, as if they peered through holes. At
first I could see no more than these two staring little eyes, and then below I
distinguished the little dwarfed body and its insect-jointed limbs shrivelled
and white. The eyes stared down at me with a strange intensity, and the lower
part of the swollen globe was wrinkled. Ineffectual-looking little
hand-tentacles steadied this shape on the throne....</p>
<p>“It was great. It was pitiful. One forgot the hall and the crowd.</p>
<p>“I ascended the staircase by jerks. It seemed to me that this darkly
glowing brain case above us spread over me, and took more and more of the whole
effect into itself as I drew nearer. The tiers of attendants and helpers
grouped about their master seemed to dwindle and fade into the night. I saw
that shadowy attendants were busy spraying that great brain with a cooling
spray, and patting and sustaining it. For my own part, I sat gripping my
swaying litter and staring at the Grand Lunar, unable to turn my gaze aside.
And at last, as I reached a little landing that was separated only by ten steps
or so from the supreme seat, the woven splendour of the music reached a climax
and ceased, and I was left naked, as it were, in that vastness, beneath the
still scrutiny of the Grand Lunar’s eyes.</p>
<p>“He was scrutinising the first man he had ever seen....</p>
<p>“My eyes dropped at last from his greatness to the ant figures in the
blue mist about him, and then down the steps to the massed Selenites, still and
expectant in their thousands, packed on the floor below. Once again an
unreasonable horror reached out towards me.... And passed.</p>
<p>“After the pause came the salutation. I was assisted from my litter, and
stood awkwardly while a number of curious and no doubt deeply symbolical
gestures were vicariously performed for me by two slender officials. The
encyclopaedic galaxy of the learned that had accompanied me to the entrance of
the last hall appeared two steps above me and left and right of me, in
readiness for the Grand Lunar’s need, and Phi-oo’s pale brain
placed itself about half-way up to the throne in such a position as to
communicate easily between us without turning his back on either the Grand
Lunar or myself. Tsi-puff took up a position behind him. Dexterous ushers
sidled sideways towards me, keeping a full face to the Presence. I seated
myself Turkish fashion, and Phi-oo and Tsi-puff also knelt down above me. There
came a pause. The eyes of the nearer court went from me to the Grand Lunar and
came back to me, and a hissing and piping of expectation passed across the
hidden multitudes below and ceased.</p>
<p>“That humming ceased.</p>
<p>“For the first and last time in my experience the moon was silent.</p>
<p>“I became aware of a faint wheezy noise. The Grand Lunar was addressing
me. It was like the rubbing of a finger upon a pane of glass.</p>
<p>“I watched him attentively for a time, and then glanced at the alert
Phi-oo. I felt amidst these slender beings ridiculously thick and fleshy and
solid; my head all jaw and black hair. My eyes went back to the Grand Lunar. He
had ceased; his attendants were busy, and his shining superficies was
glistening and running with cooling spray.</p>
<p>“Phi-oo meditated through an interval. He consulted Tsi-puff. Then he
began piping his recognisable English—at first a little nervously, so
that he was not very clear.</p>
<p>“‘M’m—the Grand Lunar—wished to say—wishes
to say—he gathers you are—m’m—men—that you are a
man from the planet earth. He wishes to say that he welcomes you—welcomes
you—and wishes to learn—learn, if I may use the word—the
state of your world, and the reason why you came to this.’</p>
<p>“He paused. I was about to reply when he resumed. He proceeded to remarks
of which the drift was not very clear, though I am inclined to think they were
intended to be complimentary. He told me that the earth was to the moon what
the sun is to the earth, and that the Selenites desired very greatly to learn
about the earth and men. He then told me no doubt in compliment also, the
relative magnitude and diameter of earth and moon, and the perpetual wonder and
speculation with which the Selenites had regarded our planet. I meditated with
downcast eyes, and decided to reply that men too had wondered what might lie in
the moon, and had judged it dead, little recking of such magnificence as I had
seen that day. The Grand Lunar, in token of recognition, caused his long blue
rays to rotate in a very confusing manner, and all about the great hall ran the
pipings and whisperings and rustlings of the report of what I had said. He then
proceeded to put to Phi-oo a number of inquiries which were easier to answer.</p>
<p>“He understood, he explained, that we lived on the surface of the earth,
that our air and sea were outside the globe; the latter part, indeed, he
already knew from his astronomical specialists. He was very anxious to have
more detailed information of what he called this extraordinary state of
affairs, for from the solidity of the earth there had always been a disposition
to regard it as uninhabitable. He endeavoured first to ascertain the extremes
of temperature to which we earth beings were exposed, and he was deeply
interested by my descriptive treatment of clouds and rain. His imagination was
assisted by the fact that the lunar atmosphere in the outer galleries of the
night side is not infrequently very foggy. He seemed inclined to marvel that we
did not find the sunlight too intense for our eyes, and was interested in my
attempt to explain that the sky was tempered to a bluish colour through the
refraction of the air, though I doubt if he clearly understood that. I
explained how the iris of the human eyes can contract the pupil and save the
delicate internal structure from the excess of sunlight, and was allowed to
approach within a few feet of the Presence in order that this structure might
be seen. This led to a comparison of the lunar and terrestrial eyes. The former
is not only excessively sensitive to such light as men can see, but it can also
<i>see</i> heat, and every difference in temperature within the moon renders
objects visible to it.</p>
<p>“The iris was quite a new organ to the Grand Lunar. For a time he amused
himself by flashing his rays into my face and watching my pupils contract. As a
consequence, I was dazzled and blinded for some little time....</p>
<p>“But in spite of that discomfort I found something reassuring by
insensible degrees in the rationality of this business of question and answer.
I could shut my eyes, think of my answer, and almost forget that the the Grand
Lunar has no face....</p>
<p>“When I had descended again to my proper place the Grand Lunar asked how
we sheltered ourselves from heat and storms, and I expounded to him the arts of
building and furnishing. Here we wandered into misunderstandings and
cross-purposes, due largely, I must admit, to the looseness of my expressions.
For a long time I had great difficulty in making him understand the nature of a
house. To him and his attendant Selenites it seemed, no doubt, the most
whimsical thing in the world that men should build houses when they might
descend into excavations, and an additional complication was introduced by the
attempt I made to explain that men had originally begun their homes in caves,
and that they were now taking their railways and many establishments beneath
the surface. Here I think a desire for intellectual completeness betrayed me.
There was also a considerable tangle due to an equally unwise attempt on my
part to explain about mines. Dismissing this topic at last in an incomplete
state, the Grand Lunar inquired what we did with the interior of our globe.</p>
<p>“A tide of twittering and piping swept into the remotest corners of that
great assembly when it was at last made clear that we men know absolutely
nothing of the contents of the world upon which the immemorial generations of
our ancestors had been evolved. Three times had I to repeat that of all the
4000 miles of distance between the earth and its centre men knew only to the
depth of a mile, and that very vaguely. I understood the Grand Lunar to ask why
had I come to the moon seeing we had scarcely touched our own planet yet, but
he did not trouble me at that time to proceed to an explanation, being too
anxious to pursue the details of this mad inversion of all his ideas.</p>
<p>“He reverted to the question of weather, and I tried to describe the
perpetually changing sky, and snow, and frost and hurricanes. ‘But when
the night comes,’ he asked, ‘is it not cold?’</p>
<p>“I told him it was colder than by day.</p>
<p>“‘And does not your atmosphere freeze?’</p>
<p>“I told him not; that it was never cold enough for that, because our
nights were so short.</p>
<p>“‘Not even liquefy?’</p>
<p>“I was about to say ‘No,’ but then it occurred to me that one
part at least of our atmosphere, the water vapour of it, does sometimes liquefy
and form dew, and sometimes freeze and form frost—a process perfectly
analogous to the freezing of all the external atmosphere of the moon during its
longer night. I made myself clear on this point, and from that the Grand Lunar
went on to speak with me of sleep. For the need of sleep that comes so
regularly every twenty-four hours to all things is part also of our earthly
inheritance. On the moon they rest only at rare intervals, and after
exceptional exertions. Then I tried to describe to him the soft splendours of a
summer night, and from that I passed to a description of those animals that
prowl by night and sleep by day. I told him of lions and tigers, and here it
seemed as though we had come to a deadlock. For, save in their waters, there
are no creatures in the moon not absolutely domestic and subject to his will,
and so it has been for immemorial years. They have monstrous water creatures,
but no evil beasts, and the idea of anything strong and large existing
‘outside’ in the night is very difficult for them....”</p>
<p>[The record is here too broken to transcribe for the space of perhaps twenty
words or more.]</p>
<p>“He talked with his attendants, as I suppose, upon the strange
superficiality and unreasonableness of (man) who lives on the mere surface of a
world, a creature of waves and winds, and all the chances of space, who cannot
even unite to overcome the beasts that prey upon his kind, and yet who dares to
invade another planet. During this aside I sat thinking, and then at his desire
I told him of the different sorts of men. He searched me with questions.
‘And for all sorts of work you have the same sort of men. But who thinks?
Who governs?’</p>
<p>“I gave him an outline of the democratic method.</p>
<p>“When I had done he ordered cooling sprays upon his brow, and then
requested me to repeat my explanation conceiving something had miscarried.</p>
<p>“‘Do they not do different things, then?’ said Phi-oo.</p>
<p>“Some, I admitted, were thinkers and some officials; some hunted, some
were mechanics, some artists, some toilers. ‘But <i>all</i> rule,’
I said.</p>
<p>“‘And have they not different shapes to fit them to their different
duties?’</p>
<p>“‘None that you can see,’ I said, ‘except perhaps, for
clothes. Their minds perhaps differ a little,’ I reflected.</p>
<p>“‘Their minds must differ a great deal,’ said the Grand
Lunar, ‘or they would all want to do the same things.’</p>
<p>“In order to bring myself into a closer harmony with his preconceptions,
I said that his surmise was right. ‘It was all hidden in the
brain,’ I said; but the difference was there. Perhaps if one could see
the minds and souls of men they would be as varied and unequal as the
Selenites. There were great men and small men, men who could reach out far and
wide, men who could go swiftly; noisy, trumpet-minded men, and men who could
remember without thinking....’” [The record is indistinct for three
words.]</p>
<p>“He interrupted me to recall me to my previous statements. ‘But you
said all men rule?’ he pressed.</p>
<p>“‘To a certain extent,’ I said, and made, I fear, a denser
fog with my explanation.</p>
<p>“He reached out to a salient fact. ‘Do you mean,’ asked,
‘that there is no Grand Earthly?’</p>
<p>“I thought of several people, but assured him finally there was none. I
explained that such autocrats and emperors as we had tried upon earth had
usually ended in drink, or vice, or violence, and that the large and
influential section of the people of the earth to which I belonged, the
Anglo-Saxons, did not mean to try that sort of thing again. At which the Grand
Lunar was even more amazed.</p>
<p>“‘But how do you keep even such wisdom as you have?’ he
asked; and I explained to him the way we helped our limited [A word omitted
here, probably “brains.”] with libraries of books. I explained to
him how our science was growing by the united labours of innumerable little
men, and on that he made no comment save that it was evident we had mastered
much in spite of our social savagery, or we could not have come to the moon.
Yet the contrast was very marked. With knowledge the Selenites grew and
changed; mankind stored their knowledge about them and remained
brutes—equipped. He said this...” [Here there is a short piece of
the record indistinct.]</p>
<p>“He then caused me to describe how we went about this earth of ours, and
I described to him our railways and ships. For a time he could not understand
that we had had the use of steam only one hundred years, but when he did he was
clearly amazed. (I may mention as a singular thing, that the Selenites use
years to count by, just as we do on earth, though I can make nothing of their
numeral system. That, however, does not matter, because Phi-oo understands
ours.) From that I went on to tell him that mankind had dwelt in cities only
for nine or ten thousand years, and that we were still not united in one
brotherhood, but under many different forms of government. This astonished the
Grand Lunar very much, when it was made clear to him. At first he thought we
referred merely to administrative areas.</p>
<p>“‘Our States and Empires are still the rawest sketches of what
order will some day be,’ I said, and so I came to tell him....”
[At this point a length of record that probably represents thirty or forty
words is totally illegible.]</p>
<p>“The Grand Lunar was greatly impressed by the folly of men in clinging to
the inconvenience of diverse tongues. ‘They want to communicate, and yet
not to communicate,’ he said, and then for a long time he questioned me
closely concerning war.</p>
<p>“He was at first perplexed and incredulous. ‘You mean to
say,’ he asked, seeking confirmation, ‘that you run about over the
surface of your world—this world, whose riches you have scarcely begun to
scrape—killing one another for beasts to eat?’</p>
<p>“I told him that was perfectly correct.</p>
<p>“He asked for particulars to assist his imagination.</p>
<p>“‘But do not ships and your poor little cities get injured?’
he asked, and I found the waste of property and conveniences seemed to impress
him almost as much as the killing. ‘Tell me more,’ said the Grand
Lunar; ‘make me see pictures. I cannot conceive these things.’</p>
<p>“And so, for a space, though something loath, I told him the story of
earthly War.</p>
<p>“I told him of the first orders and ceremonies of war, of warnings and
ultimatums, and the marshalling and marching of troops. I gave him an idea of
manoeuvres and positions and battle joined. I told him of sieges and assaults,
of starvation and hardship in trenches, and of sentinels freezing in the snow.
I told him of routs and surprises, and desperate last stands and faint hopes,
and the pitiless pursuit of fugitives and the dead upon the field. I told, too,
of the past, of invasions and massacres, of the Huns and Tartars, and the wars
of Mahomet and the Caliphs, and of the Crusades. And as I went on, and Phi-oo
translated, the Selenites cooed and murmured in a steadily intensified emotion.</p>
<p>“I told them an ironclad could fire a shot of a ton twelve miles, and go
through 20 feet of iron—and how we could steer torpedoes under water. I
went on to describe a Maxim gun in action, and what I could imagine of the
Battle of Colenso. The Grand Lunar was so incredulous that he interrupted the
translation of what I had said in order to have my verification of my account.
They particularly doubted my description of the men cheering and rejoicing as
they went into battle.</p>
<p>“‘But surely they do not like it!’ translated Phi-oo.</p>
<p>“I assured them men of my race considered battle the most glorious
experience of life, at which the whole assembly was stricken with amazement.</p>
<p>“‘But what good is this war?’ asked the Grand Lunar, sticking
to his theme.</p>
<p>“‘Oh! as for <i>good</i>!’ said I; ‘it thins the
population!’</p>
<p>“‘But why should there be a need—?’</p>
<p>“There came a pause, the cooling sprays impinged upon his brow, and then
he spoke again.”</p>
<p class="footnote">
At this point a series of undulations that have been apparent as a perplexing
complication as far back as Cavor’s description of the silence that fell
before the first speaking of the Grand Lunar become confusingly predominant in
the record. These undulations are evidently the result of radiations proceeding
from a lunar source, and their persistent approximation to the alternating
signals of Cavor is curiously suggestive of some operator deliberately seeking
to mix them in with his message and render it illegible. At first they are
small and regular, so that with a little care and the loss of very few words we
have been able to disentangle Cavor’s message; then they become broad and
larger, then suddenly they are irregular, with an irregularity that gives the
effect at last of some one scribbling through a line of writing. For a long
time nothing can be made of this madly zigzagging trace; then quite abruptly
the interruption ceases, leaves a few words clear, and then resumes and
continues for the rest of the message, completely obliterating whatever Cavor
was attempting to transmit. Why, if this is indeed a deliberate intervention,
the Selenites should have preferred to let Cavor go on transmitting his message
in happy ignorance of their obliteration of its record, when it was clearly
quite in their power and much more easy and convenient for them to stop his
proceedings at any time, is a problem to which I can contribute nothing. The
thing seems to have happened so, and that is all I can say. This last rag of
his description of the Grand Lunar begins in mid-sentence.</p>
<p>“...interrogated me very closely upon my secret. I was able in a little
while to get to an understanding with them, and at last to elucidate what has
been a puzzle to me ever since I realised the vastness of their science,
namely, how it is they themselves have never discovered Cavorite.’ I find
they know of it as a theoretical substance, but they have always regarded it as
a practical impossibility, because for some reason there is no helium in the
moon, and helium...”</p>
<p class="footnote">
Across the last letters of helium slashes the resumption of that obliterating
trace. Note that word “secret,” for on that, and that alone, I base
my interpretation of the message that follows, the last message, as both Mr.
Wendigee and myself now believe it to be, that he is ever likely to send us.</p>
<h2><SPAN name="chap26"></SPAN>XXVI.<br/> The Last Message Cavor sent to the Earth</h2>
<p>On this unsatisfactory manner the penultimate message of Cavor dies out. One
seems to see him away there in the blue obscurity amidst his apparatus intently
signalling us to the last, all unaware of the curtain of confusion that drops
between us; all unaware, too, of the final dangers that even then must have
been creeping upon him. His disastrous want of vulgar common sense had utterly
betrayed him. He had talked of war, he had talked of all the strength and
irrational violence of men, of their insatiable aggressions, their tireless
futility of conflict. He had filled the whole moon world with this impression
of our race, and then I think it is plain that he made the most fatal admission
that upon himself alone hung the possibility—at least for a long
time—of any further men reaching the moon. The line the cold, inhuman
reason of the moon would take seems plain enough to me, and a suspicion of it,
and then perhaps some sudden sharp realisation of it, must have come to him.
One imagines him about the moon with the remorse of this fatal indiscretion
growing in his mind. During a certain time I am inclined to guess the Grand
Lunar was deliberating the new situation, and for all that time Cavor may have
gone as free as ever he had gone. But obstacles of some sort prevented his
getting to his electromagnetic apparatus again after that message I have just
given. For some days we received nothing. Perhaps he was having fresh
audiences, and trying to evade his previous admissions. Who can hope to guess?</p>
<p>And then suddenly, like a cry in the night, like a cry that is followed by a
stillness, came the last message. It is the briefest fragment, the broken
beginnings of two sentences.</p>
<p>The first was: “I was mad to let the Grand Lunar know—”</p>
<p>There was an interval of perhaps a minute. One imagines some interruption from
without. A departure from the instrument—a dreadful hesitation among the
looming masses of apparatus in that dim, blue-lit cavern—a sudden rush
back to it, full of a resolve that came too late. Then, as if it were hastily
transmitted came: “Cavorite made as follows: take—”</p>
<p>There followed one word, a quite unmeaning word as it stands:
“uless.”</p>
<p>And that is all.</p>
<p>It may be he made a hasty attempt to spell “useless” when his fate
was close upon him. Whatever it was that was happening about that apparatus we
cannot tell. Whatever it was we shall never, I know, receive another message
from the moon. For my own part a vivid dream has come to my help, and I see,
almost as plainly as though I had seen it in actual fact, a blue-lit shadowy
dishevelled Cavor struggling in the grip of these insect Selenites, struggling
ever more desperately and hopelessly as they press upon him, shouting,
expostulating, perhaps even at last fighting, and being forced backwards step
by step out of all speech or sign of his fellows, for evermore into the
Unknown—into the dark, into that silence that has no end....</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />